Jo and Me

Busted

2011-04-13T01:11:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

This is in response to the Tea Room April Challenge.
Special thanks to C & L for the great ideas.

Kadyn merrily plunked himself down on the bar stool, startling the man on the other side and increasing the severity of the frown he had already been wearing.

“What’s new, man? You don’t look too happy at the moment; so what gives, Cameron?”

“Tax time,” Cameron muttered. “And this year those bloodsuckers aren’t getting another cent off me. Do they deliberately try to make this complicated or what?”

“What do ya mean? Surely our revered tax department hasn’t tried to steal extra money from you in the past.” Kadyn smirked as he spoke his flippant comment.

“They took megabucks off me last year,” Cameron complained. “And many times in the past, I bet.”

“Who did your returns when you were a model? And who helped you last year?” Kadyn knew he was being nosy but figured the more information he had, then better able he’d be to help out.

“Never used to worry about money when I was modelling,” Cameron admitted. “I guess my agent dealt with all that. Chad did it last year and tried to interest me in what he was doing, but I only half-listened.”

“So why don’t you just get Chad to do it again this year? Maybe he’s come up with a way you don’t have to pay back so much.”

“Hell, no!” Cameron exclaimed vehemently. “He’s so honest it makes my teeth ache.” His soft smile belied his harsh sounding words. “I love the big guy, but I don’t want to have to pay off the national debt again. He takes an extra twenty-five dollars off each pay cheque as it is. I kind of want to prove to him I can deal with this tax stuff myself.”

“The extra amount paid each week should work real good, right?” Kadyn enthusiastically offered his support of the plan.

“I have my doubts about that. Have you ever done your own taxes?” Cameron was suspicious. He knew Kadyn a bit better now and knew the young man could act without thought to the consequences. ‘A bit like me,’ he thought to himself.

“I used to do my own with a bit of help from my dad or then from Vincent. But this year, I paid Kyler to do it because of owning my own business. Kyler keeps my books for me. In fact, that’s why I am here now. I needed to sign the return so Kyler can mail it in. The poor guy is back there in the office with a mountain of paperwork on his desk. He has a lot of returns to do, including a complicated one for the lounge.”

“Yeah, this time of year must be especially busy for any accountant. I don’t want to bug him but I’d like to know what I can claim as deductions and if I really have to declare all my tips.” Cameron grinned at his friend. “What harm can there be in fudging things a little? The government’s not going to be too worried about a gay barman in the back of nowhere, right?”

“Probably not,” Kadyn agreed. “I know they sometimes audit people but I’ve never heard of anyone here in Jade Heights getting audited. You know you’re allowed to deduct medical receipts and charitable donations, don’t you?”

“Yeah I know, but I only got one dentist’s bill and one prescription,” Cameron moaned. “That ain’t going to save me much.”

“Ya got that right. After you figure out the percentages, those aren’t gonna help you at all.” Kadyn felt for his friend, but brightened some when an idea came to mind. “Hey, I got a bunch of medical receipts and my monthly contribution to our local LGBT group really added up. Only by the time Kyler finished number-crunching the money I took in, minus the bills I had to pay, he said I had more deductions than he could use. You’re welcome to them if you like,” he generously offered.

Cameron smiled, then sobered. “If they’ve got your name on them, how do I pass them on as mine?” he asked. “Do you have to send in proof? Show you how much I know about filing taxes.”

“You don’t have to show nothing if you do it all on-line; especially personal tax returns. Probably why hardly anyone gets audited,” Kadyn assured the other man while neglecting to tell him his own knowledge of such things was rather limited. “Bet I can even get some from other guys who have extras. Want me to ask around?”

“No, the more people involved, greater the chance Chad gets to hear about things. Better keep this on the Q-T. I’ll take you up on your offer though. The more I can claim; the better. You never know, they may end up owing me.” Cameron’s eyes danced with mischief.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Several weeks later, a very upset Cameron showed up at the ceramic shop. He was waving a letter from Revenue Canada and hollering for Kadyn.

“What gives?” Kadyn called out from the back room.

“I’m being audited. Would you effing believe it?” Cameron was agitated. “They obviously must be behind on the national debt payments if they’re going after me.” He kept his voice low, not wanting the world to know his problems. “Do any of those deductions we added have no name on them so I can pass them off as being mine?”

“Geesh, Cam, I’m pretty sure they all had names on them. Whoa, you’re the first I know of to get a letter like this.” Kadyn had taken the papers out of Cameron’s hand and had quickly read over them. “Man, they must be in a hurry or something, your appointment at the Federal building in Kelowna is for eleven o’clock tomorrow morning. Bet they’re trying to cheat you outta the five hundred dollar refund you’re expecting.”

Kadyn handed back the official document as if it was burning his fingers. He frowned for a moment and then his eyes widened. “Shit! How are you gonna keep this from Chad?” Kadyn never spent a lot of time with his friend’s partner, but he instinctively assumed that like Vincent, Chad would be a stickler for adhering to the laws of the land.

“Not sure. If I can keep my trap shut, I should be all right. Chad is usually at the mine early, so it will be easy to get to the appointment without him knowing. Look, if the brown stuff hits the fan, I’ll try and keep your name out of it. Okay?” Cameron had no real illusions he’d be able to keep the secret indefinitely. “I gotta go; my shift at the lounge is due to start. Thanks anyway for the help you gave me.”

“No problem. Hope all works out okay. Keep me informed.” Kadyn shook his head as he watched Cameron leave. He had little doubt that his friend was going to come through this unscathed and was feeling a little guilty for having given him his extra receipts.

Cameron arrived at the pool hall in time to begin his shift, but was distracted throughout it by the feel of the letter burning a hole in his pocket. On his break, he gave himself a good talking to in the men’s room. “Snap out of it, Cam!” he self-scolded. “One look at you and Chad will know something is wrong.” By the time he returned to duty he was back to normal, chatting and flirting with the patrons at the bar.

It was shortly after six in the evening when Chad arrived at the lounge. He immediately strolled behind the bar to wrap an arm around his young partner and drop a light kiss on Cam’s cheek. “How’s your day going, Mugs?’

Cameron jumped slightly as he hadn’t seen Chad arrive. “Fine,” he replied, willing his heart to start beating regularly again. “My day’s been fine,” he repeated while leaning in for a closer hug.

Chad looked around and calmly commented. “Not a big crowd tonight; with luck we might get home a bit early. Of course, it also gives you time to polish behind here and clean that mirror.” After a discreet pat on Cam’s backside, he moved away to answer a silent summons from one of the waitress. He listened attentively, nodded just enough to show his concern and thank her for bringing a possible problem to his attention.

Rather than follow his usual habit of working in the small office down the hall, Chad chose to stay and keep an eye on things out front.

The bar stayed fairly quiet and Cameron kept an anxious eye on his lover and Top. Without enough to keep him busy, the letter in his pocket once again started to bug him. Unconsciously, he began to chew on his bottom lip as a mantra chanted in his head. ‘I can deal with it. I can deal with it.’

Chad covertly watched his young partner, picking up subtle hints from Cam’s body language that something was eating at him. Cameron’s inability to concentrate on what he was doing led to several spattered drinks when a tray was carelessly bumped into. There were two incidents of a beer mug being dropped and smashing as it hit the floor.

“Cameron, what’s the matter with you?” Chad overheard one of the waitresses ask. “My customer ordered a rum and coke; this only has pop in it,” she complained, pushing the glass across the bar.

Taking note of the time, Chad took over the bar duties for the fifteen minutes remaining until closing. “I’d appreciate you getting a start on straightening up around the place, Mugs. While you’re doing that, you can be thinking of how you’re going to explain the reason behind keeping mum about whatever is bothering you; because we will be discussing it when we get home.”

Cameron’s inner voice chant instantly changed to ‘shit, shit, shit!’ He was wise enough not to utter the word aloud and just mumbled, “Okay.” He started the clean-up but as soon as Chad closed the lounge, they worked together like a well-oiled machine and easily had the job finished in short order.

The drive home was fleeting and quiet. As they entered the kitchen, Cameron turned to Chad. “I need a shower,” was all he said. Wanting to avoid a discussion about what was bothering him, this was the best plan he could come up with in the little time he’d had.

“Not so fast, bucko! We have things to talk over first. Take a seat at the table please.” Chad hid a smile when he was reluctantly obeyed. He took two bottles of water out of the refrigerator, opened them and handed one to Cameron before taking a seat across from the young man. “Okay, Mugs, what gives? You’ve been inattentive and antsy all evening. I know something is wrong and both of us know how I feel to being kept in the dark about things that are upsetting you. It’s late, so no beating around the bush. Just blurt it out; it will be easier in the long run.”

Cameron just sighed and took a long swallow of his water. He reached into his pocket and took out the envelope. “This arrived today,” he said softly. “It was a little bit of a shock, that’s all.” He handed the dreaded piece of paper to Chad.

Chad quickly glanced over the form letter, rolled his eyes and looked upward as if praying for strength. Taking a deep breath, he placidly stated, “Looks like you’re among the lucky ones who get to have their returns reviewed this year. While this is not exactly an audit, it can lead to one. I wonder if this was just the luck of the draw or if your return raised some red flags. I’d be real interested in seeing all the information you filed.”

"Umm,” Cameron raised his head and looked determinedly at the ceiling. His first thought was, ‘we’re gonna need to paint that soon.’ He dragged his mind back to his partner’s request. “I don’t have much,” he offered by way of explanation. “I just hit ‘send’ after filling out the form.”

“Cameron,” Chad growled. “You had to have paperwork to file your return. The numbers didn’t come to you out of thin air. You had a T-4 slip from the lounge and medical receipts. Now go get them!” was the succinctly worded directive.

Cameron scuttled off and returned holding two or three crumpled bits of paper. “This is all I have,” he explained, handing them to Chad. “I don’t have information or receipts for some of the other things I claimed. I didn’t think I’d need them.” He was determined to keep Kadyn’s name out of the discussion.

Chad looked down at the items in his hand and frowned. “Come with me!” He left the room, walked down the hall and into the study with an unhappy partner bringing up the rear. Sitting behind the desk, Chad started up the computer and after a several quick keystrokes had Cameron’s Netfile opened.

The more he read, the more formidable his expression became. “Cameron Kirk Jackson, I want all the paperwork used to arrive at these figures and I want them now!” The older man stressed just how serious he was by swinging around in the chair, hauling his Brat over his knee and landing half a dozen hard swats before setting Cameron back on his feet.

“That hurt,” Cameron complained, rubbing his butt. “I told you I don’t have them. You’ve got everything. I never thought I’d be reviewed or audited or whatever.”

Chad sighed out his frustration. “Cameron, I cannot help you if you continue to lie. Let’s start from the top. The amount you entered for income is correct as you got it directly from your T-4. However, you neglected to add on your tips: strike number one, my lad. Kyler, like Kipper before him, deducts extra tax off each of your pay cheques to cover this addition income. I trust you have a good reason for omitting this amount even after me explaining the importance of it last year?”

“No, I don’t have a legitimate reason,” Cameron admitted after quickly running through all his options and deciding that in the end, telling the truth would be a wise move. “I just didn’t want to pay as much as I had to last year. It was a rip-off. That’s why I added so many deductions as well to this year’s.”

“Cameron,” Chad was exercising all the patience he could muster. “You had to pay last year because of that modeling job you took on. There were no deductions made at the source due to it being a one-time stint. You only had to pay just over three hundred dollars for owed taxes, yet you carry on as if you’d had to sign away your first-born; had you had one that is. And just what extra deductions are you referring to?”

“Umm, some of the doctor’s bills and donation payments aren’t exactly mine.” Cameron shuffled uneasily under his Top’s glare. “Oh come on,” he protested. “Everyone does it.”

“While it is true many may do it, a lot of them also get caught and prosecuted. However, that is beside the point as what they do doesn’t concern us. Fraud is something neither of us participates in. If I remember correctly, you had approximately three hundred dollars in medical bills and you didn’t have any donation receipts.” Chad had been scrolling down the screen, but ceased when he saw the amounts claimed. “The amount you submitted is a great deal more than you have a legitimate right to, Cameron.” His eyes narrowed at a thought came to mind and he opened the bottom drawer of the desk where their personal documents were kept. There, in a partially opened folder, he found the paperwork he had been asking about. He began flipping through the various receipts and stopped short when one in particular attracted his attention.

“This is rather out of the ordinary. I didn’t know you had yourself neutered last year, Mugs. Nor was I aware of you updating your rabies shots.” Chad had a hard time maintaining his stern demeanor when his sardonic statements earned a strangled groan of alarm from the other man. “Oh, pardon me; these receipts are for Bandit. That’s Kadyn’s dog, if I’m not mistaken. And while your friend may consider his pet a dependent, I doubt very much that the government will accept veterinarian expenses as tax deductions. Was Kadyn the only one generous enough to share extra receipts with you?”

“Yes.” Cameron relied somewhat forlornly. “He was just being a friend. You aren’t going to tell anybody else about his involvement, are you? It was my idea to use his leftover receipts.”

Picking up the concern in Cameron’s voice, Chad pulled his partner down to sit on his lap. “I don’t intend to tell anyone, Mugs. What that young man does is between him and Vincent. Knowing what I do of Kadyn, I’d find it hard to believe he gave them to you with any comprehension of the repercussions.” The older man smiled when he heard a sigh of relief and a curly head dropped on his shoulder. “Okay, my lad, here is what we’re going to do now. While I work on an amended version of your return and email it, you are going to go stand in the corner and think about what you’ve done to earn yourself a sound spanking.”

He gave his Brat another firm hug, kissed the top of his head and landed an encouraging pat his hip to get him up and moving. “Please remove your jeans and sneakers, Mugs,” Chad softly directed.

Cameron did as instructed and padded over to the corner. He spent the first minute or so assessing the sting in his butt from the six swats that had already administered. Then he shuddered slightly as he recalled the fearsome words of ‘to earn yourself a sound spanking’. He gradually relaxed and did some deep thinking. He felt slightly sick as the time ticked by. He knew lying to Chad was unfair. But somewhere deep in his gut, he was relieved by the knowledge that his Top would call him on it every time.

Fifteen minutes had passed by the time Chad had completed his self-assigned task and shut down the computer. He stood, stretched his back and rotated shoulders before sitting down on the slightly-worn leather sofa. “Come here, Mugs. We have some unfinished business to take care of.”

Cameron slowly turned around, tears already dripping down his face. There was no hesitation as he walked across to Chad, lowered his boxers and lay over his lover’s lap.

Chad helped his partner settle across his thighs and waited while he squirmed to get comfortable. “Just to be sure we are on the same page here, Mugs; I want you to tell me why we’re doing this.”

“Because I lied and hid things from you,” Cameron replied, almost inaudibly. “I put things on my tax return that were false and that’s against the law.”

“Exactly! We’ll deal with the attempted tax evasion issue first.” Chad raised his right arm and brought his hand down hard, landing a resounding wallop on one of his Brat’s vulnerable butt cheeks.

Cameron understood why he deserved the punishment and he jumped as the first swat landed. It reawakened the sting of the six swats he’d already got, but he knew it was only going to get worse. The tears had started before the spanking, but they ran faster as the burn steadily increased. When Chad started to revisit areas he’d already ignited, Cameron began to yelp in pain until his tense body finally softened. Chad was in control and would finish only when he felt Cameron would never forget the lesson.

The moment Chad felt the tension drain from his partner’s body; he stopped the assault and placed his own smarting hand on one of Cameron’s quivering thighs. “That was for trying to cheat on your taxes, Mugs: this is for spending the better part of the evening lying to me.”

With that, Chad raised his target and landed six more hard smacks; three where each reddened cheek and thigh met. Once he accomplished what he’d set out to do, he next spent several minutes carefully manoeuvring their bodies until he was stretched out on the sofa with his sobbing Brat lying on top of him and then spread the soft blanket they kept handy for just these times over them both.

Having talked himself out earlier, Chad merely hummed softly and rubbed gentle circles on Cameron’s back while waiting for the cries of remorse and pain to subside. When only intermittent hitches could be heard, Chad gently bullied the emotionally exhausted man in his arms to get up. They unhurriedly made their way upstairs, where Chad patiently cajoled the younger man through his nightly routine and tucked him in bed.

Quickly completing his own routine, Chad crawled in beside his lover, spooned around him and fell asleep with thoughts of tomorrow on his mind.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“Well, Mugs, I’d say you got off pretty lightly,” Chad commented as he did up his seatbelt. At Cameron’s request, he had accompanied the young man to Kelowna for his appointment with the Revenue Canada tax agent.

Mr. Judson had accepted the explanation of Cameron having sent in a draft version by mistake. After delivering a blistering lecture outlining all the possible repercussions for such carelessness, he had agreed to process the amended return as quickly as possible. The only reason he was willing to do this was because there wasn’t any money owed by the taxpayer.

“I know your refund of fifty-six dollars and change is a far cry from what you were hoping for, but at least you don’t have to pay anything,” Chad reminded Cameron as he pulled out of the parking lot in the government office complex.

“That guy told me off worse than you usually do,” Cameron moaned. “I’m glad I got a refund, but that’s the only good thing about this whole affair. The meeting was really boring and those seats were bloody hard.” Cameron shifted uncomfortably. “At least it’s over and life can go on.”

Several minutes passed in companionable silence as the beautiful, but familiar scenery slipped by. The temporary serenity was broken when Cameron requested, “Can you drop me off at Kadyn’s place, please? He knew about my appointment and will want to know how it went.”

“Of course; I imagine he’s as anxious to hear the good news as you are to tell it. Besides, you have his receipts to give back to him, right?” Chad was happy. He enjoyed seeing his partner in this cheerful frame of mind rather than the one he had been in yesterday.

“Right,” Cameron concurred as he grinned at his partner, his eyes sparkling playfully. “After all, I can’t use them next year, can I?”

“Not unless you want to relive this nightmare,” Chad muttered, just loud enough for the other man to hear and burst out laughing. He understood why Cameron was nearly giddy with relief.

Chad was almost relieved when he pulled to a stop in front of the ceramic shop an hour later. The amount of bouncing his Brat had done on the drive home must have caused as much wear and tear on his backside as the asphalt had done to the tires. It was certainly beginning to wear on the older man’s nerves.

“Here you are, Mugs. You enjoy the rest of your day off and I’ll see you at suppertime.” Chad leaned over to give his partner a brief kiss goodbye, waited for him to get out of the car and then waved as he drove away.

“Kadyn,” Cameron hollered as he walked into the shop. “Are you in here?” He bent down to pat Bandit who was the first one to greet him.

“I’ll be right out,” Kadyn called moments before entering from of the back room, wiping his hands with a none-too-clean cloth. “So, spill it, man. How did things go?”

“Good. Chad came with me and we smoothed it out together. I got a hell of a telling-off though, plus a nice little refund.”

“Great! So you didn’t get busted for either tax evasion or fraud after all?” Kadyn was grinning from ear to ear.

“Well,” Cameron smiled ruefully, “the government didn’t bust me, but Chad sure did.” He cautiously rubbed his still-tender butt. He chuckled when his friend’s only response was an empathetic grimace.

The End

Sink or Swim

2010-09-20T03:48:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

Kyler smirked as he sneaked up behind Cameron and drummed on the bar with his hands. He burst out laughing when the man he’d just startled turned around and glared at him.

“Hey Cameron, I caught you day-dreaming, man,” he teased, not at all put off by the cold look coming his way. “I got an invite for you; that is if you’re up for some fun.”

Cameron grinned. He could never stay mad at Kyler for long. “How much trouble will I get in if I say ‘I’m in’?” he asked, sounding a little dubious. “What I consider fun and what Chad considers fun can clash badly.”

“I don’t think we can get in any hot water with this; cold yes, hot no.” Kyler laughed harder at the look of confusion that passed over his friend’s face. Then he relented and began to explain his visit to the lounge when he really should be elsewhere. “You remember my friends Ruthie and Jackie, right? You met them just over a year ago when you accompanied me to a frat party.” He paused to wait for a sign that Cameron knew who he was talking about.

“Yes, I remember them; the lesbian couple. I really liked them,” Cameron replied, just managing to suppress the wince as he remembered Chad’s reaction when he got home from that party.

“Well, they called me to see if I’d be interested in river rafting and of course I told them I would be. What do you say? Would you also be interested?”

“Sounds cool; that’s where you float down a river on an inner tube right? Where do we get the tubes from? Chad's got me on a tight leash, money wise.” He grimaced at his friend who knew the whole story. “Do we mention this plan to the Tops?”

“I’ve already talked it over with Hugh and Patrick but you can tell Chad whatever works for you. My partners don’t mind me going because I’ve been before. The three of us went last summer with James and Quinn. That time though, they brought small rafts and the river they chose was a lot faster and rougher than the one we’re going to with the girls. We can rent the tubes at the start of the ride and turn them in at the end where we grab the bus that takes us back to the parking area. We were planning to go tomorrow. It’s Friday and I know you have to work in the evening but we’ll be back in plenty of time for you to make your shift. So, are you game?”

“Yeah, I'm on. Chad’s at the mine but I’ll run it past him tonight and make sure he’s okay with it.”

“Great! I’ll pick you up at eight-thirty tomorrow morning. Grab a towel and don’t be late,” Kyler called out as he headed for the door.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Later that night while cuddled together on the sofa, Cameron brought up the river rafting trip to Chad.

“Hmmm,” Chad suspected his partner had lost interest in the movie they were watching, so he turned down the sound. “Who all is going on this escapade? I trust it’s someone with some experience.”

“Well Kyler invited me and he’s been rafting before. Ruthie and Jackie, a couple of his friends, are going and asked him. I’d really like to go along. It’ll be a blast and I promise to follow all safety rules.” Cameron looked at Chad, his blue eyes pleading.

Chad smiled at the puppy-eyes staring up at him. After asking a few more questions and comfortable with the answers, he slowly nodded his head. “Aside from playing safe, which is a given, the only other stipulation is that you get back in time to work your shift, okay?”

“I don’t see any problem with that,” Cameron replied. “I took that as another given.” He looked at Chad and started to play with his buttons. “Umm,” he began and then took a deep breath. “I need some money,” he admitted, “to rent a tube and chip in for supplies. I’m not sure I have enough in my account.” Cameron blushed red; he really hated this aspect of his punishment for the guitar incident.

“Okay,” Chad agreed, twisting slightly to get his wallet out of his back pocket. “Here’s forty dollars. It’s just an advance right?”

After watching the money disappear into Cam’s pants pocket and getting an affirmative nod, Chad began slowly undressing his partner. “Now, if there’s nothing else you want to talk about…..” He left the rest hanging as his hands began a methodical exploration of the younger man’s body.

Chad knew all Cameron’s erogenous zones and didn’t leave a single one untouched. He soon had his love aroused to the point of panting and begging to be made love to. Quickly shedding his own clothing, Chad more than willingly obliged.

Sometime later, Chad had to wake his well-sated and slumbering lover in order to get him upstairs and in bed.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Kyler arrived at the Cavenaugh/Jackson residence earlier than promised. He pulled into the driveway behind Cameron’s vehicle and beat out a bit of a staccato tempo on his horn. Then he got out of his car and walked into the house where he ran into Chad getting ready to leave for the mine.

“Hey!” he hollered when a hard hand swiped at the seat of his shorts.

“That’s for disturbing the neighbours,” Chad explained, a soft chuckle taking the sting out of the mild scolding. He rolled his eyes when both Brats laughed and followed him outside.

Cameron kissed Chad goodbye. “See you tonight at the lounge.” He turned to his friend, his blue eyes sparkling. “Let’s get this show on the road,” he suggested as they got into Kyler’s car. “Do we have to stop for supplies first? Beer and chips are what we need, right?”

“That’s it, unless you need suntan lotion or something. Patrick made sure I packed some, plus a hat and shades.”

“Yeah, I got all that as well as sun block,” Cameron laughed. “I guess it’s in the Top handbook: make sure all Brats are well protected from the sun at all times.” They made a stop at the local shop and picked up the items they felt were needed. “I should have thought,” Cameron moaned. “We could have got the beer from the lounge. Although to be fair, I’m not sure of Chad’s views concerning beer on water. When we’re on the boat, we don’t drink.” Cameron glanced at Kyler. “You’ve known him for ages. Did he ever mention it that you know of?”

Kyler shrugged. “I know he and Kipper used to have one or two when they were waiting for the fish to bite. Of course, that was in the small flat-bottom and nearer to shore. They never drank when in the pleasure craft out in the deeper water of the lake.”

Cameron thought for a minute. “Well I guess as long as we don’t get drunk, it’ll be okay. Not that I can get drunk because I have to work tonight.”

“I don’t plan to drink much either, being as I’m driving. The girls are packing a picnic lunch so we’ll have plenty to eat. They’ll be ready and waiting by the time we get to their place this side of Kelowna. From there it will only be another hour or so to the channel in Penticton.” Kyler turned the radio up when the news and weather came on. He smiled broadly when high temperatures were reported along with a day of sunshine.

Ninety minutes later, four young people sat in an idle car, complaining of the hold up.

“I forgot about this road work. Not that I could do much about it as it’s the only route to where we’re going,” Kyler explained.

“Would you like a sandwich? We’ve got ham and cheese, egg salad, and salmon,” Ruthie offered as she rummaged through the large picnic basket in the back seat.

“What? All together?” Cameron teased. He was having a blast, laughing and joking with the two women and Kyler. “Hey, we’re finally going somewhere,” he announced as the cars waiting with them slowly began to inch forward.

Kyler slipped the car into drive and carefully followed behind the row of cars in front of him. Five minutes later, he was able to pick up speed. “Man, I’m glad to get that construction and dust behind us.”

Another forty minutes and they were piling out of the car in the small parking area near the start of the channel. The girls gathered up everything they wanted to take on the water while the two young men went to make arrangements to rent a raft big enough for four to ride on.

“I though we were each taking a tube and one for the beer and food?” Cameron was confused.

“Ssssh, don’t say ‘beer’ too loud. Even though it’s against the rules, no one enforces it because they know lots of people do it regardless. The only waves we wanna make are on the water. We have several options,” Kyler pointed out. “The girls wanted to be together and they don’t mind watching out for the refreshments. But you and I could each get one of our own. It shouldn’t cost that much more.”

They found the cost for a medium–size raft and two tubes reasonable enough, but baulked at having to pay for life-jackets.

“I thought you provided those!” Kyler exclaimed and was informed that too many went missing, hence the charge now. “I’m not gonna bother getting one. Hugh, Patrick and I didn’t use them when we went on rougher waters last time, so why bother now?” He turned to his friend. “You wanna fork out the extra ten bucks, Cameron?”

Cameron bit his lip. He knew Chad would insist he use a lifejacket. However, he was also conscious that paying out another ten dollars would cause him to run short of cash. Doing that in front of Kyler was okay because his friend knew about the restrictions Chad had on him, but he didn’t want to have to admit to the girls that his partner had so much say in his finances.

“No,” he finally decided. “After all, what can go wrong? It’s an easy river and we’ll be in tubes all the way.” He grinned at Kyler. “This is going to be fun.”

Once the equipment was paid for, all four young people worked as a team to secure the items they were taking with them to the sides of the tubes, with the picnic cooler put in the raft with the girls. Then they all quickly stripped down to their bathing suits, slathered themselves with sunscreen, and pushed off the bank.

It was noon, the sun high in the sky and the cold water so very refreshing. Keeping close together, they were easily able to pass food and beverages to each other. Once their stomachs were full, they lay back to enjoy the light breeze while the channel’s current moved them along.

They drifted back and forth, laughing and splashing one another; all agreeing this was one of the best ways to spend a hot summer afternoon. The valley had endured temperatures well above the normal high for over two months now, with no end in sight.

They were beginning to doze off, knowing they were secure without fear of overturning or falling out of their small water crafts. Off in the distance behind them, a bit of rebel rousing could be heard.

Kyler reluctantly opened his eyes and looked around. “What the hell is going on back there?” he inquired of no one in particular.

Cameron just kept his eyes closed. “Don’t worry about it,” he suggested. “They probably won’t bother us.”

Settling back again, Kyler opted for following his friend’s example. His determination to just chill out slowly dissolved as the noisy crowd steadily closed in on them. He tried to ignore the rowdy bunch but it became impossible to do so; especially when his tube was rammed. He barely managed to grab onto the sides when he was rammed again. It was the third attack that had him falling into the water.

Kyler surfaced to see the troublemakers moving on passed him and his friends, hooting and hollering with laughter. He saw Jackie treading water and holding on to both his tube and the small raft Ruthie was in guarding their personal items.

He helped Jackie into the raft and climbed back on his tube. Looking around, he asked if they’d seen Cameron. His friend was no where in sight.

“There he is!” Ruthie excitedly pointed out after a moment or two of frantically searching the immediate area.

“Holy Shit!” Kyler exclaimed as he dove into the channel. Cam was floating face-down a little distance away near the bank.

Kyler reached him in seconds and turned him over. His heart was in his throat when he realized his friend wasn’t breathing. “Jackie, come help me!” he called out as he dragged Cameron up the embankment and started resuscitating him. “Ruthie, around the bend is the end of the ride. Can you get there yourself and ask for help? Tell them to call 911.”

While Ruthie went for assistance, Kyler and Jackie took turns breathing into the lifeless man’s mouth and pumping his chest.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity later, water spewed from Cameron’s mouth and he began coughing. Kyler almost wept in relief. He’d really thought his friend was a goner.

“What the hell happened, Cameron?” Kyler demanded; his anxiety at an all-time high.

“Some bastard hit me from behind,” Cameron managed to gasp out between coughs. “Don’t remember what happened after I fell in.”

“Did you hit your head on something?”

“Can’t swim,” Cameron admitted as a blush spread across his pale features.

Before Kyler could respond to that, an ambulance siren could be heard.

“I’ll climb up and flag them down,” Jackie offered as she moved towards the steep incline.

“What the fuck do you mean? You can’t swim? For God’s sake, didn’t it cross your mind to mention that fact before now?” Kyler angrily inquired through clenched teeth as soon as Jackie was out of hearing range.

“Can’t we talk about this later when I’m not half-dead? Can you ring Chad for me? I think the big guy needs to know why I’m not going to make it in for my shift.” Cameron knew Kyler could read through the lines and know he just wanted and needed his Top.

“Look, buddy, the paramedics are here. I promise to try and get a hold of Chad as soon as possible, okay?” Kyler stepped back to make room for the medical personnel to do their job. He didn’t want to upset Cameron by reminding him that their cell phones were in his car back at the parking lot. He knew if it was him hurt, his partners would be the only people he’d want to see right then. But Chad was a good two hours away and that was without taking into account the blasted road work being done.

He and Jackie watched together as Cameron was lifted onto a stretcher and loaded into the ambulance. As the vehicle drove out of sight, they waited for the bus that would return them to the start of the Channel.

Fifteen minutes later, Kyler unlocked his car door and dug through his clothing in search of his phone. This was one call he was not looking forward to making. He shuddered as he punched the speed dial to Chad’s cell. It was answered on the second ring.

“Chad? It’s Kyler. There’s been a bit of a mishap. Cameron almost drowned.” Kyler cringed when Chad’s voice came through so forcefully as the big man demanded to know if his partner was all right. “It looks like he’s going to be okay. The medics took him to Penticton General to have him checked over. We’re heading there now.”

Kyler listened carefully to the instructions he was being given by a man who Kyler knew was working hard to keep his emotions under wrap. “Okay, I’ll tell him you’ll be here as soon as possible and even if he gets released from the hospital, he’s to wait for you. We’ll stay with him. Bye.”

“That is one unhappy boss-man,” Kyler muttered as he turned to Jackie and Ruthie. “Thanks for getting everything packed in the trunk. Let’s go change into dry clothes and go to the hospital to see how Cameron is doing.”

Another twenty minutes passed before the three young people were being shown to their friend’s curtained-off cubicle in the ER.

“You’re looking better than when we last saw you, Cameron,” Kyler commented. “And before you ask, Chad’s on his way. Did the doctor say if you had swallowed a lot of water? Does he know if your lungs are clear? Anyone happen to tell you when you’d be free to go?”

“I didn’t swallow that much and my lungs checked out okay. But they still want to keep me overnight for observation,” Cameron grumbled. “They seem to think almost drowning is a good enough reason. I hate hospitals and really want out now.” His eyes focused on Kyler as he tilted slightly his head to one side. “Did you say Chad is on his way? Maybe I should stay until he arrives,” he mumbled this last bit and then looked up at his friend. “Kyler, I’m really sorry I scared you like that. I should have told you I couldn’t swim. It’s just my stupid pride got in the way.”

“Hey, don’t worry about it. You’re being okay is more important. Chad probably won’t be here for awhile, so I promised him we’d hang around until he arrives. Hope that’s okay with you,” Kyler offered, dragging a stool over to the bed just as Ruthie and Jackie stepped around the curtain. Each of them had small chair that they’d confiscated from other areas of the ER.

“More than okay,” Cameron replied. “Even better if you could protect me from the damn nurses and doctors.” At that moment, a nurse approached the bed. “Just leave me alone,” Cameron snarled at her.

Ruth and Jackie exchanged shocked glances. Cameron has always been so calm and cool in their presence.

Seeing the exchange, Cameron hurriedly repeated an earlier statement. “I really hate hospitals.”

Cameron’s three visitors waited the few minutes it took the nurse to check his vital signs and updated his chart. Everyone seemed relieved when she left the cubicle.

“Anyone for a game of cards?” Ruthie asked, pulling a deck from her carryall.

“How about 500?” Cameron suggested. “Me and Kyler versus the girls. I haven’t played that since high school and it might help keep me awake.”

They all eagerly jumped at the opportunity to participate in an activity which would hopefully help make the time go faster.

It was only forty minutes later when Chad pulled back the curtain for find his partner struggling to stay awake and take part in the quiet conversation going on between his three friends.

Upon seeing Chad, Kyler, Jackie and Ruthie briefly exchanged greeting with the big man and slipped away, leaving him alone with Cameron.

Chad stepped up next to the bed and lightly combed his fingers through Cameron’s hair. “How’s it going, Mugs?” His face showed the strain of him having worried over the most important person in his life, but his voice was gentle and full of love. “I got here as soon as I could; thanks to some help from a friend.” He bent slightly to drop a kiss on his partner’s parted lips.

Cameron sighed in pure pleasure when his partner kissed him. “You got here really fast,” he said, sitting up and studying Chad’s face. “Hey, I’m fine and the doctor says so too,” he tried to reassure his lover. “Trouble is, he still wants me to stay put for the night, but I want to go home with you and the sooner the better. I just got knocked off my tube and Kyler was there quickly to help me.”

Chad suspected there was a lot more to the story but chose to get the details once they were in the comfort and privacy of their own home. “Give me a few minutes to make some arrangements, babe.” He smiled back at the less than happy young man and went in search of the doctor on duty.

“Okay, Mugs, here’s the scoop,” Chad announced on his return several minutes later, as he merrily waved a sheet of paper. “This is your release form. I was able to get it in return for a promise to see Dr. Dean at the slightest sign of trouble.”

“You’re the best,” Cameron whooped, tossing aside the blanket and throwing himself enthusiastically into Chad’s arms and kissing him before drawing back and smiling happily at his lover.

Chad frowned when he saw his love wearing only a still damp t-shirt and swimming trunks. “Is that all you have to wear, Mugs?”

Cameron blushed slightly. “The rest of my clothes are in the car,” he admitted. “I hope someone retrieved my Rayban sunglasses. They’re pretty expensive and I sure can’t afford to replace them.”

“Then I guess it will have to do. I’m pretty sure there’s a blanket on the helicopter.”

“A helicopter?” Cameron bounced.

“You heard correctly,” Chad laughed, hustling the younger man towards the elevator leading to the roof. “I pulled in a big favour to get me here as quickly as possible. Chase Howards, who flies patrols for the forestry department, flew me over. He said if I wasn’t any longer than twenty minutes, he’d be able to fly us back to the mine. So let’s get a move on or he’ll take off without us.”

“I haven’t been in a helicopter in ages,” Cameron confided to Chad and the pilot as they flew home. Within moments he fell silent, leaned into Chad and calmly fell asleep.

Chad felt bad about having to wake up his partner. Cameron had put in a rough day and had been sleeping for less than half an hour. He sighed and gently shook the younger man’s shoulder. “We’ve landed, Mugs. Let’s get to the Ranger and then home, okay?”

“Okay,” Cameron mumbled. “Home’s good.”

Chad helped Cameron out of the helicopter and got them both away from it. He waved to Chase and covered his love’s head to protect him from the cloud of dust that rose in the wake of the departing chopper. Then he walked his unsteady partner over to his vehicle and settled him in the passenger seat.

Less than two hours after the fated phone call, Chad and Cameron were walking through the front door of their home.

Not a word was spoken as Chad steered his weary partner up the stairs and into the master bedroom. He quickly stripped Cameron of his two articles of clothing and tucked him in bed. Hastily removing his own clothes, he slipped in beside his love and pulled him into his arms, tenderly caressing him.

“Hmmm,” Cameron purred. “Feels good; almost worth what happened to me at the river. Chad, I was scared; really scared.” He tensed up but then slowly relaxed under Chad’s repetitive stroking.

“Would it help to talk about, sweetheart?” Chad manoeuvred the smaller man’s body around until he was able to spoon around him and softly rub his stomach. He strongly suspected Cameron of having a lot on his mind, but was willing to let him tell his tale in his own good time. That is until Chad felt his partner of withholding vital information, then he’d get a lot more persistent.

“Not really,” Cameron replied. “Mainly because I don’t remember too much; just that there was this pack of fucking dickheads who rammed me and Kyler. I saw him get knocked out of his tube and then I was next. All I remember is hitting the surface and going under. The next thing I knew, I was on the bank coughing up water.” Cameron was so agitated, he wasn’t aware of swearing. It was a habit he’d cut back on since hooking up with Chad.

“Shhh,” Chad soothed. He ignored the language and concentrated on keeping the man in his arms calm. He knew they’d never get anywhere if his Brat got too worked up. He quietly put together the bits and pieces of information he’d received from Kyler, added it to the little Cameron had given him and frowned when a sudden thought hit him. “Tell me, Cameron, were all or any of you wearing life jackets?”

Cameron felt his stomach sink. This was a question he didn’t want to answer, but he’d vowed never to lie to Chad. “No,” he whispered. “They cost extra, so we decided we didn’t really need them.” He had very little illusion that the excuse would hold any water with his Top.

“Hmm, I see.” Chad paused to think on this latest bit of information. He sighed deeply before speaking his thoughts out loud. “I know the channel is relatively smooth and not terribly wide, but I would have preferred that you had worn one, Mugs, and we will be discussing that shortly. Even good swimmers can run into difficulties, as you found out today. Why were you unable to swim over and climb up on the bank? Did you hit your head or something?”

Cameron closed his eyes and groaned softly. Could he dig himself in much deeper, he wondered. “I can’t swim; never had the time or need to learn.”

Chad worked at keeping his anger under control. He rubbed his fingers across his forehead as he sorted through his memory to the many times they’d been at the lake. Cameron had always adhered to the rule involving life jackets when on the boat; but when swimming? Chad realized he could not remember a time when he’d witness his partner actually swimming. Cameron always had an excuse; the water was too cold, he had just eaten or didn’t feel like it and Chad had never questioned him about it.

“Just when did you plan to share this little tidbit with me, Cameron?” Chad’s voice clearly indicated his displeasure, as did his actions when he sat them both up to face each other.

“Um, it just never came up,” Cameron stammered. His brain wasn’t working as fast as he wanted it to. He hated it when Chad called him by his full name instead of the affectionate ‘Mugs’. “I hadn’t really planned to tell you at all.”

“How could you possibly think it was something I didn’t need to know about?”

“Guess I wasn’t thinking at all.”

Chad roughly raked his fingers through his hair. “You really have no idea of how I’d cope if I lost you, have you? Well let me tell you, it doesn’t even bear thinking about, Mugs, because I don’t know if I’d want to go on without you. Apparently I put greater value on your life than you do. Either that or my expectations are too high.”

He sat silently watching Cameron nervously plucking at one corner of his pillowcase for several moments. “Was Kyler aware of your inability to swim?” Chad needed a couple more questions answered before he decided on how to handle this situation.

“No,” Cameron replied. “He was pretty mad at me when he found out.” Despite the trouble he was in, Cameron’s heart had soared at Chad’s words. He knew that on the outside he and Chad could be seen as an odd couple, but all he knew was they fit well together.

“Bet he was. I can see him not bothering to use a life jacket in those circumstances as he’s always been a strong swimmer, but at the same time he’d be upset by someone taking foolish chances. Especially someone he cares about.” It was not Chad’s intention to overburden his partner with guilt, but he had to make sure Cameron understood the gravity concerning his apparent disregard for his own safety.

“I expect you to exercise care and caution when it comes to keeping yourself safe, Cameron. And just so you know, I would have appreciated the thumbs up about your lack of water skills. As it is, you greatly endangered yourself today and that is totally unacceptable.”

Cameron was feeling sick and it had nothing to do with his near drowning. “But it wasn’t my fault I got knocked out of the tube,” he protested. “I admit I should have worn a lifejacket, but I didn’t want to be seen as a wimp by the girls.” Cameron was slowly learning to believe in himself but occasionally relapsed to the old attitude of ‘image is everything’.

“True, the accident wasn’t your fault. But it was only one a many things that could have gone wrong. Your wanting to make an impression is hardly an adequate reason for putting yourself in danger and I am certainly not going to take it into account.”

Cameron really didn’t have any answer for this. Any defence he put up could not over-ride the basic fact that he had not worn a life jacket. A thought suddenly hit him. “Am I in trouble for not telling you I couldn’t swim? Obviously I know I’m in deep over the life jacket?”

Chad racked his brain for a way to explain things better. Placing his hands on Cameron’s shoulders to ensure his undivided attention, he looked the younger man right in the eye and began speaking. “Had you been able to swim, the not wearing a jacket wouldn’t be that big an issue in this instance, Mugs. It is the combination of the two that put you in a potentially risky situation. I had thought by now we would have established better communication between us. This not being able to swim was a rather pertinent piece of information you chose to withhold. My not having come right out and asked ‘Cameron, can you swim?’ doesn’t exonerate you from never having told me. You’ve often made excuses for not participating in certain activities at the lake. Wouldn’t just telling the truth have worked out better?”

Cameron chewed his bottom lip. “Yes, but it just seems silly to admit things like that. Sometimes I don’t know what to share and what is inconsequential.” His eyes began to sparkle; he could never be deadly serious for long. “Like I don’t think an inability to knit is crucial to our relationship.”

“There is nothing amusing about this, Cameron, and I do not appreciate you being facetious about it. I believe you are more than capable of determining what is important and what isn’t. However, if you put so little value on your life, then maybe it is because you also put as little value on my feelings and our relationship.” Chad was somewhat hurt by his partner’s seemingly indifference and lackadaisical attitude.

Cameron sobered right away. “Our relationship is the most important thing in my life. I do value my life and I’m scared right down to my bones about what happened. I really care about you and your feelings, and I’m really sorry I worried you. You’re right. I should have told you the first time we went to the lake. I can’t make any excuses for my actions and you know I resort to inappropriate humour when I feel stressed.” Cameron’s eyes were radiating sincerity and regret for his actions.

“All right, I understand you feeling somewhat stressed. But now that you are here safe and sound, just what are you still frightened about?”

“I almost drowned. I scared you. I scared Kyler. I’m scared that my friendship with him may never fully recover and I’m hoping our relationship is not affected.” Cameron’s voice broke.

Chad looked into the brimming blue eyes and his stance immediately softened. “I’m inclined to doubt that you’ve permanently damaged your friendship with Kyler. After all, he’s also a Brat and can probably empathize with how your mind works at times. And I’m positive you haven’t irrevocably harmed our relationship. Together we’ll hammer out any little dents.” He gently stroked the back of his fingers over his love’s cheek. “True, you almost drowned and badly frightened a number of people in the process, including yourself. But you’re going to be fine and we’re going to see that it doesn’t happen again.”

Cameron leaned in the caress. “So I get to take swimming lessons, right?” he questioned. “But what else?”

Chad tapped Cameron’s nose and smiled somewhat sadly. He piled up the pillows in order to sit with his back against the headboard of the bed, talking as he made himself comfortable. “Learning to swim is a given. I plan to call Kyler’s partner, Hugh, tomorrow and arrange private lessons. While I’m doing that you’re going to practise some communication skills by compiling a list of ‘inconsequential’ facts about yourself that you have not told me about. You might consider including things like allergies, if any, to peanuts and seafood, or possible medical problems like high blood pressure and warts, along with any other proficiencies you may lack that could lead to you endangering yourself. When you get that done, you can write out the following line ‘I will share pertinent information about myself with my life-partner’ two hundred times.”

The older man’s eyes narrowed slightly as his voice grew firmer. Chad was not angry, only determined. “Right now though, you are once again about to learn that the way out of trouble is never as easy as the way in.” He reached over and snagged his partner’s arm. With one quick yank, he had Cameron face-down over his lap. “Can you tell me how you earned this spanking, Mugs?”

“For withholding pertinent information from my life-partner.” Cameron yelped as a swat landed. “Okay,” he quickly amended. “For not telling you I can’t swim and for not using a life-jacket on the tubing trip.” He suddenly felt horribly exposed, although he’d been bare during the whole discussion.

Chad rubbed his palm over the red handprint he’d left on Cameron’s right butt cheek. “Not quite! It’s for the latter part only. You know; the part where you put yourself in danger.” He raised his arm and brought it down hard, making a matching mark on Cameron’s left cheek. He didn’t lecture as he concentrated on the task at hand. His arm kept rising and falling as he steadily turned the younger man’s bottom a deep fiery red.

Cameron was never mixed up as to how or why he ended up over Chad’s knees having his butt change colour. Every time he was spanked, he determined it was never going to happen again. He had completely surrendered to Chad very early in their relationship. He knew putting himself in danger was always going to result in a serious spanking, and this was no exception. The one thing he never did was beg Chad to stop. He trusted his Top never to go too far and subject him to more than he was capable of handling. By the time the spanking ended, Cameron thought his butt was on fire and he was sobbing his heart out.

“I hurt,” he sniffed into Chad’s shoulder a little while later.

“I know, sweetheart, I know. But I’d rather you be in my arms and hurting some, than completely free from pain and dead.” Chad gently mopped up the tears on his love’s face and kissed him. “I couldn’t stand to lose you, my precious one. You make my heart sing and I want to be able to hear the music for a very long time.”

The End

Guitar Blues

2010-06-10T15:16:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

Cameron was royally pissed off. He was sitting in front of his computer, logged onto his internet banking site and looking at his balance. This was the second week his pay had been docked due to the ‘blue piss’ incident. What made it worse; was the six men had come in late last night and by the time they’d left, Cameron had worked almost an extra hour. Chad had been held up at the mine with some malfunctioning machine, so hadn’t been there to enforce closing time.

His eyes skipped over his low general account and he checked his Registered Retirement Savings Plan which held most of the money he’d earned from his modeling days. It hadn’t been very much affected by the financial crisis, but he knew he was in for the long haul, so wasn’t too worried about it. He noted in passing that his credit card balance was finally at zero, but that wouldn’t help him if he wanted to make a major purchase as Chad would want to know where the money had come from.

He checked his Facebook and became engrossed in talking to his on-line friends. One of them directed him to the Les Paul guitar site and he all but drooled over the ‘Slash Appetite’ Les Paul, noting it cost almost five thousand dollars.

“That’s cheap for an original Les Paul,” he commented to himself. Cameron had been playing guitar since he was young. It had kept him amused while waiting for lighting and set-up to be done. He was still absorbed in the internet when Chad arrived home.

Chad removed his dusty boots in the back porch and hung his hard hat on the hook behind the door. He could hear the faint sounds of a keyboard in use as he entered the kitchen, so he headed down the hall and into the study.

He hadn’t meant to startle his partner and couldn’t help the grin when Cameron jumped at the touch of a hand on his shoulder.

“Must be pretty riveting stuff on there, Mugs,” Chad casually remarked, smiling down at the man looking up at him.

Cameron grinned at his Top, jumped up and kissed him. “Pretty interesting,” he replied. “Evan sent me the address for the Les Paul guitar site. Look at that beauty.” He showed Chad the picture he had downloaded. “It’s really cheap for a Les Paul, only forty-five hundred. I’ve always wanted a one.” He studied his partner, trying to read the big man’s expression.

“The chances of that particular dream seeing the light of day anytime soon are slim at best,” Chad mused as he bent slightly to check out the instrument on the screen. “Saving has never really been one of your strong suits, sweetheart. Besides, you already have a pretty darn nice guitar. At least, it sure sounds good to me.”

He dropped a kiss on the younger man’s head to take the sting out of his words. He knew Cameron was disappointed, but also knew a Les Paul was well out of his partner’s financial reach. “Log off, Mugs, and come help me make supper. I’ll light up the barbeque and grill a couple of steaks if you’ll throw together a salad.”

Cameron logged off after a last lingering look at the guitar. He’d guessed what Chad would say, but he was slightly put out at the comment about his inability to save.

He chopped up vegetables to form the salad and began making his patented salad dressing in a screw top jar with olive oil, balsamic vinegar, salt and pepper. “I checked my credit card on-line this afternoon,” he called out so Chad would hear him from the back deck where he was cooking. “It’s got a zero balance. That means I have five thousand dollars at my disposal.”

Chad chuckled softly and shook his head. When his love got an idea into his head, he was nothing if not tenacious. “Yes, I know. For someone who used to keep his card maxed-out, you done a great job getting it under control these last few months. The price of that guitar was in US funds; with exchange, customs fees, taxes, shipping and handling added on, you’d be well over your credit limit. Then there would be the astronomical interest charges. Do you really think it would be worth it, Mugs?” Chad asked, walking into the house and placing the barbequed steaks on the table.

“Guess not,” Cameron muttered somewhat reluctantly, but his agreeing didn’t mean he no longer wished for the guitar. ‘Maybe something will turn up,’ he thought, mentally crossing his fingers.

The two men were pretty silent as they ate their meal and after doing the dishes, they curled up together in their favourite chair. Cameron began to idly play with Chad, slowing pushing all his sexual buttons.

The older man smiled and relaxed, allowing his partner free reign as Cameron began undoing the buttons on his shirt. He sighed when his young lover lightly ran his fingers through the mat of hair covering his chest, then moaned as one nipple was drawn into a warm, moist mouth.

Cameron smirked when he heard the moan. His fingers came up and began to fondle the other nipple while he gently bit down on the one in his mouth before licking it better. He disengaged from what he was doing and slowly started to butterfly kiss down Chad’s body. His hands were nimbly tracing his lover’s chest and sides. He wanted this to last, so he concentrated his efforts above the waist, pretending to ignore what was happening lower.

Chad enjoyed the slow exploration of his body for several minutes before shifting just enough to assist with the removal of his clothing. Then through half-opened eyes, he watched with appreciation as Cameron striped down to his birthday suit. It was usually at this point when Chad would take over, but this time he gave his lover a lazy grin to indicate it was all in the younger man’s hands and to go for it.

Cameron just grinned back, his eyes sparkling with mischief. He snagged a bottle of lube and liberally coated Chad’s erect member. He was in absolutely no hurry and his laughter rang out as Chad demanded he stop teasing him. “Turn about is fair play,” he pointed out as he poured more lube into his hand and began to prepare himself, making sure Chad got an eyeful. Then he straddled his lover and slowly lowered himself onto the hardened shaft. Like everything else he’d done, he took his time.

Once Chad was sure his lover was comfortably positioned, he removed his hands from Cameron’s hips and smiled. “You’ve set the pace so far, Mugs; just keep going.” Although fully aroused, Chad knew he was capable of prolonging an orgasm much longer than his younger partner could.

Cameron steadily sped up, a slight sheen of sweat on his face. Then he slowed down and began varying the pace in an attempt to delay climaxing for as long as possible. Finally he picked up the tempo again. His entire body stiffened and he came hard, crying out Chad’s name as he did so.

Chad groaned as his butt lifted off the chair a bit in an effort to meet Cameron’s final downward motion. One last powerful thrust into the passage tightening around him, took him over the edge and he shot his semen deep inside his lover’s body. Both men collapsed and lay panting as they gradually recovered from their mind-blowing orgasms.

Several minutes passed before Chad quietly suggested they clean themselves up. He didn’t get an answer. Instead, he heard light snoring sounds coming from the man lying on top of him.

‘What the hell,’ he thought. ‘Showering can wait.’ Reaching behind his head, he dragged a throw off the back of the recliner and covered them. Seconds later, he too was sleeping soundly.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was later in the week when Cameron stopped by the post office to pick up the mail stuffed into their personal box. Most of the letters were usually for Chad, but today he found one from the bank addressed to him. He walked into the lounge and started his shift. While all was quiet, he opened the envelope and there staring at him, was a brand new credit card. He quickly read the letter accompanying it and whistled when he saw his limit had increased to seventy-five hundred dollars.

His mind flashed immediately to the Les Paul guitar he’d seen online. He’d been pestering Chad almost non-stop about how reasonably priced it was, but his Top had flatly refused to see his point of view. Cameron had backed off once Chad told him to or else. He knew when Chad was nearing the end of his tether.

His shift had never seemed so long. He greeted Chad enthusiastically when his partner arrived but was less than pleased when the six men he’d pulled the ‘blue piss’ prank on, sauntered in. Closing time had just passed, and Cameron was praying Chad would come out of the office and make the troublemakers leave.

Chad logged off the computer and tidied up the desk. He stood up and stretched out the kinks in his back and shoulders. Then he turned out the light and he left the office, locking the door behind him. He shook his head when he walked into the lounge and saw customers still playing pool in the private room. He didn’t blame his staff for getting fed-up.

“All right, boys, this is the third consecutive evening I’ve had to kick you out after close. I warned you last night what would happen and I meant it. Your two remaining free visits to the lounge are now null and void. I want you out of my establishment without further delay, and you are not to return as you are no longer welcome here. Do you understand me?” Chad firmly demanded.

The six young men tried to face down the lounge owner, but quickly found their bravado fading. Chad was a big man and looked rather imposing as he stood there with hands on hips and a stern expression on his face. Besides, he was also the boss-man from the mine and they didn’t want to put their jobs in jeopardy. So, after one final longing look around their main source of entertainment, they sheepishly filed out of the building.

“You can go home now, Suzie. Cameron and I will finish up here,” Chad kindly informed the waitress still on duty. He walked her to the door and locked it once she was gone. Making his way back to the bar, he smiled at the stunned gaze on Cameron’s face. He reached over and tapped his partner on the nose to get his full attention. “Looks like it’s going to cost you and Kyler less than originally anticipated, Mugs. It’s only fair to write off the balance owed when you consider the extra work those guys have caused.”

“I love you, big guy,” Cameron replied with a wide grin on his face. He leaned over the bar to kiss his lover. “And I have an idea for proving to you I can save with the best of them. If you buy the guitar for me, I’ll pay you back in full within six months and with interest.” He looked Chad directly in the eye, his blue ones shining with sincerity.

“Is that so? I fail to see where my giving you a loan corresponds with you proving you can save money.” Chad placed his elbows on the bar to lean in closer before speaking in a voice that left no room for debate. “I do not want to hear another word about that guitar you are interested in, Cameron, until such time as you can come to me with the five thousand dollars plus in hand. If you want it bad enough, then save up for it.” He pushed back and straightened up. “Now let’s get this place cleaned up and head home.”

Cameron kicked the bar and went out to collect the glasses left in the private room. “I can take the hundred dollars that would have been being deducted for the cancelled free visits and put it in a savings account,” he muttered under his breath. “It’s a start and will soon add up as I add more each pay.” He made sure his muttering did not reach Chad’s ears. Chad had a lot of patience but Cameron knew he’d been pushing it recently.

They left the lounge and were about to get in the Ranger when Cameron looked across the engine bonnet at Chad and stammered out an apology. “I-I’m sorry. I’ll stop bugging you about the guitar.”

“Thank you, Mugs. I appreciate it.” Chad smiled at the younger man. He knew Cameron meant what he had just said, but couldn’t help wondering how long it would take before the subject came up again.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Cameron got up and made breakfast for Chad the next morning as a further apology, and saw him head off for work. He then sat down at the computer and began chatting with on-line friends. When Evan logged on, they started talking and as usual, the conversation moved on to music. Cameron made a fatal mistake and went back to have another look at the guitar on the Les Paul site.

‘Bugger it,’ he thought to himself as he took his new credit card out of his wallet. ‘It’s my damn money and I can handle the payments.’ Chad had long ago eased up on inspecting his credit card statements so Cameron felt relatively safe. It never occurred to him that hiding his new purchase would be almost impossible.

After calling the number on the back of the card and activating it, he placed his order. He even opted for the ‘Rush’ shipment at extra cost. He leaned back with a self-satisfied grin on his face and rubbed his hands together. “In less than a week, I’ll be the proud owner of a Les Paul guitar. I gotta let Evan know,” he mused happily and began typing a new email.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was the middle of the following week when Chad stopped by the post office to drop of the mail from the mine. He decided to check his and Cameron’s mailbox, and discovered a notice informing them they had a package waiting to be picked up. Apparently the courier driver had left it with the postal clerk when he’d received no answer at their home and did not want to make a return trip.

Chad was surprised at the size of the parcel, but didn’t comment. He merely signed for it and toted it out to the Ranger. It was addressed to Cameron but the return address was somewhat obscured, so any curiosity Chad had about the contents would have to wait until the box was opened.

He walked into the house shortly before his partner was due home and laid the large, rectangle carton on the kitchen table. Then he headed upstairs to get out of his work clothes and shower.

Cameron arrived home and as usual, went straight to the kitchen to start the coffee machine. He stopped short when he saw the package. He gulped when he suddenly realised what he’d done. Sitting down, he put his elbow on the table with his head in his hands as feelings of regret and mortification washed over him. This was how Chad found him five minutes later.

Chad whistled merrily as he came down the stairs. The sound abruptly stopped when he caught sight of his young partner. The unopened carton left him somewhat confused.

“What’s up, Mugs? I would have expected you to have torn into that parcel within minutes of getting home. Are you anticipating bad news or something?”

Cameron glanced up. “I know what’s in it,” he answered in a small voice. “I don’t think you’re going to be very happy with me.” He pulled the carton towards him, removed the tape and opened it. Despite his apprehension, he let out a sigh of pure joy when the guitar was unveiled. It looked even better in the here and now than it had in the pictures. He silently took out his wallet, then the credit card and laid it next to the package. His eyes dropped under Chad’s steady gaze.

The longer Chad stared at him, the redder Cameron’s face got. The older man finally pulled out a chair, sat down and picked up the piece of plastic. “Let’s see if I can put the pieces together here. From the looks of this, I’d say you received a new credit card and more than likely with a higher limit. So you activated it and ordered the guitar you were told to save for, instead of going in debt. Just how far off the mark am I, Cameron?”

“The new limit was seventy-five hundred,” Cameron replied, wincing inwardly as Chad hit home. “I can’t truthfully say I’m sorry,” he admitted, surprising himself. “Well, not about getting the guitar. I know I broke one of our rules and I’m sorry I did it behind your back. You’d already said no, so I don’t really have an excuse.”

“Really; only one rule, Mugs?” Chad’s raised eyebrow spoke volumes and caused his Brat to squirm uncomfortably. “Hmm, exactly which rule are you referring to? Is it the one about avoiding deception? Or could it be the one involving us discussing major purchases before they are made and me having the final say? Maybe it’s the one that covers you not maxing out your credit card, do you think? How about the rule we have of you not disobeying me?”

Cameron opened his mouth to reply and then thought better of it. He really had no defence and knew it. He wondered exactly how deep he was in and had the feeling he was sinking fast. “I can make the payments,” he eventually responded in a low voice. “And I guess it’s at least four rules I’ve broken.” He unconsciously shivered as he owned up to his wrongdoings. “Shit, I didn’t really think of it like that.” His slightly panicked eyes met Chad’s. “I really didn’t.”

Chad nodded as he bent the credit card back and forth until it broke in two. “You were too caught up in acquiring that guitar, regardless the cost. I can understand you wanting it, Cameron, but we can’t always get everything we want. Re-tape the carton; it will be going back in the morning.”

“But....Chadddd,” Cameron whined, shocked at his Top’s actions. “I said I can make the payments. And it’s so beautiful.”

Chad eyebrow rose again. He got up to retrieve the roll of packing tape from the junk drawer and plunked it down on the table. “Do what you’re told, Cameron. Now!” There was no debating that directive.

Cameron didn’t argue this time. He started re-taping the carton, but his deep sighs along with sidewise glances to see if Chad would relent, were calculated. When he saw Chad frown and shake his head, he sighed louder. “This sucks,” he complained as he finished the job.

“Yes, it probably does,” Chad agreed without a note of sympathy in his voice. “Returning your purchase is part of your punishment for doing what you knew was wrong. If you think you can afford to pay for it, then you can afford to save for it before re-ordering.”

Cameron bit his lower lip. The minute he’d seen the package, he knew he’d be punished but had consoled himself with the fact he’d still have the guitar. But that was no longer the case. He knew Chad’s tone and there was no way his Top was going to relent. He just sighed again.

Chad ignored the exaggerated sighing and proceeded to lay down the law. “The next part of your punishment may seem like a two-edged sword in that it should actually help you reach your new financial goal to save for that guitar you want so badly. Between us, we are going to put together a budget for you to follow. Although you’ve made regular payments on your credit card and have brought it to zero, you have also been rather haphazard in keeping an eye on your bank account and have over-drawn it numerous times. That’s going to change. From now on you’ll have new rules to adhere to.” Chad paused to let this sink in and to make sure he had his partner’s undivided attention before continuing.

“First, failure to balance your checking account at the end of each month will mean the loss of your debit card for a week, possibly longer. Secondly, you may use your old credit card occasionally for smaller, unexpected purchases. However, the entire month’s statement must be repaid on the due date or you’ll lose the card until the balance is paid in full, plus one additional month. Last but not least, you will open a new savings account and deposit a minimum of ten percent of your pay check every week. I’ll be watching this very carefully, Mugs.”

“You can’t be serious,” Cameron spluttered, outraged by the older man’s expectations. He looked closely at Chad. “Oh God, you are. It’s fucking nuts!” In the stress of the moment, Cameron forgot that Chad did not approve of certain swear words. As soon as it came out of his mouth, he blushed. “Sorry,” he quietly apologized. “But you shocked me.”

He sat and thought for a moment, mentally reviewing what Chad had said. “I can agree to all that, I guess.” Cameron grimaced at having to capitulate. “You’re really such a Top,” he accused.

“And you’re very much a Brat,” Chad declared as he pulled Cameron up, seated himself and tugged the younger man down on his lap. “I know you’re disappointed at having to return the parcel, but in all honesty, when you finally get your guitar, you’ll be able to enjoy it more without a huge debt hanging over your head.” He tapped Cameron on the nose. “And just to make sure you don’t forget these three rules for saving, you’re going to write them down; one hundred times each.”

That said, and before his love could voice his objection, Chad flipped him facedown across his thighs and landed a dozen forceful swats on the seat of Cameron’s jeans. “That’s for devious behaviour.”

Cameron had half-expected both punishments. Although he was somewhat surprised he got to keep his jeans on. The hard smacks stung and by the time Chad had finished, Cameron’s cheeks were wet, but he wasn’t the mess he usually was after being spanked.

Chad turned his partner upright and gently wiped the tears away with his thumbs. “That was just a warning, Cameron. I don’t want anymore shenanigans where this guitar is concerned. Understood?”

Cameron nodded his head vigorously and flung his arms around his Top. “Understood,” he softly replied as he settled into the safest place in the world.

The End

Blue What?

2010-05-21T09:03:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ
Characters: Cameron and Kyler with their Tops

Special thanks to Teri for beta’ing and for letting us borrow her guys.

“Okay, watch this,” Kyler instructed as he vigorously shook the 35mm film canister in his hand. He had already put a couple of what he called ‘secret’ ingredients in the small plastic container. He carefully set it cover down, on the flat surface of the bar.

Kyler stood back a bit while Cameron leaned in a little closer to see the small bubbles escaping from around the sides. Suddenly, the canister flew into the air with a loud ‘pop’, causing Cameron to jump back in surprise and Kyler to laugh uproariously.

Unfortunately, Kipper chose that very moment to walk out of the office and into the line of fire. The flying canister hit his forehead. He stooped to pick it up off the floor and glared at his nephew.

Even suspecting he was in a bit of hot water didn’t curtail Kyler’s laughter. In fact, he laughed even harder. That is, until a heavy hand landed on the seat of his jeans.

“I thought I broke you of that habit when you were in high school,” Kipper scolded, applying two more hard swats to Kyler’s backside. The older man confiscated the canister and huffed back to his office, forgetting what he had come out for in the first place.

Cameron eyes widened and he looked at Kyler uncomfortably. “You okay?” He knew Kipper had brought up his nephew, but had never seen him swat Kyler before. “Those weren’t love taps.”

“No, they weren’t,” Kyler admitted with a shrug and rubbed at the sting on his rear end. “But it’s consistent. I’ve been pulling crazy experiment-type stuff since Junior High. It’s fun, even if I do get swatted.” He smirked at his friend’s discomfort. “It’s no big deal when Uncle Kipper takes a swipe at me. It’s not like he’d tan my hide like he did when I was younger.” Kyler at least hoped such was the case, because he sure wasn’t about to confess that there might be a chance of him finding himself over his uncle’s knee should the situation warrant it.

Cameron smirked back. “No, he’ll leave that to Hugh or Patrick,” he teased. “That thing with the canister was cool. It’s a pity Kipper took it with him. It would have been perfect to use as an April Fools joke. Even if we got another one, Kipper would know it was you and by extension, me. We would need to figure out something that wouldn’t be directly traceable back to us. It would be good if it was funny as well so of we did get found out our partners would laugh so hard they’d let us off the hook.” Cameron knew any prank he pulled was likely to end with him in trouble, but something like April Fools was too good a chance to miss.

“So we got bored,” Kyler comment philosophically. He had finished the payroll for the lounge earlier than usual and was keeping his friend company before heading home for supper. “It’s a typical Monday afternoon and the place is practically empty; we needed to do something to pass the time until the after-work clientele arrived. My mom always said that idle hands are the devil’s play things. But no fear, I have lots of those film canisters at home in what I call my ‘Mad Scientist’ kit.”

Cam laughed. “Mad scientist kit? What’s in it? Are you making a Frankenstein monster in the basement?”

“Nope; it’s just a box of ordinary, everyday household items that I use to make neat stuff; all of it harmless but entertaining. Well, entertaining to some that is. I’ve had it since I was a kid and keep adding to it so I can make the things I find on-line. There is a really great site with videos on how to put together things like stink bombs and these canister rockets. I’m all for pulling off an April Fools prank, but who do you want to play it on?”

“As many people as we can,” Cameron promptly replied. “I reckon Kipper for sure; but not Chad, Hugh or Patrick,” he hurriedly amended. “You got any ideas? Just remember, if we can at all help it, we don’t want to be caught; at least not immediately.”

“If you want me to be in on the caper, then we leave my family out of it; including my Uncle Kipper.” Kyler was pretty adamant about this. “And if you really want to avoid detection, then we’re going to have to limit the numbers. I think you should just pick a handful of people who have been getting on your nerves lately. How about those guys you were complaining about last week? You know; the ones who wait until a minute or two before closing and then order more drinks. You’re always later leaving when they do that and it pisses you off. There’s only six or seven of them, right?”

“Yeah, and they do it every time they come in. You do have an idea, don’t you? And a sneaky one at that,” Cameron smirked at his friend. “A plus point is they’re not likely to talk to Chad. He’d been almost as fed up with them as I’ve been and he’s made his displeasure known.”

“How freaked out do you think they’d get if they started peeing blue?” Kyler grinned conspiratorially. “I know how to make it happen.”

“Blue what?” Cameron sputtered. “That sounds really neat. They’ll be freaked all right, and it’s not something they’re likely to talk about. As long as it doesn’t hurt them and the effect wears off, it’s perfect.”

“A couple of my classmates and I pulled this prank once at an all-night kegger. Of course, that took place before I got together with Hugh and Patrick. No one got hurt. In fact, we all had a good laugh over it and it eventually wore off.”

“How did you pull it off?” Cameron was all ears.

“Blake and Dawson were both science majors and got their hands on some Methylene Blue powder. We mixed a stain solution and put a few drops in each of the other guys’ drinks to mask both the colour and the taste. Within a couple of hours, the Methylene Blue gets removed by the kidneys, which caused the urine to turn blue. The hoax is nontoxic if only small amounts of the stain are used. None of those particular party goers suffered any side effects.”

“Can we get hold of that stuff? Methy…whatever it is? I can easily spike the drinks.” Cameron firmly clamped down on the slight uneasiness he had over spiking drinks.

“Yeah, if you’re sure this is what you want to do. I bet Blake still has some. April Fools is in three days, so we don’t have a lot of time. Of course, if you’d rather we did something else, just let me know. I’m good either way.”

Cameron thought about it for a minute and then smiled at his friend. “I want to do this. It’ll be so much fun. Besides, I really can’t see how Chad would find out about it.”

“Okay, I’ll drop by on Thursday with the solution. Meanwhile, I better get home before Hugh sends a search party out.” Kyler grinned unrepentantly and swallowed down the last of his beer. A couple of minutes later, he was out the door.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

True to his word, Kyler showed up as promised. He took a small bottle out of his pocket and showed it to Cameron. Unscrewing the top, he explained how it was to be administered. “Remember, only a few drops in each drink; about a quarter of this small eyedropper. Make sure the drinks are dark in colour or the solution might be noticeable.” He replaced the cap on the vial and slyly handed it over to his friend. “It’s up to you whether you do it or not. I’ve done my bit. I can’t come back here this evening because it would draw attention as I am rarely at the lounge during the week except to work in the office. And that is never at night. Bear in mind that it might take a few days for word of the results to filter back to us.”

Cameron pocketed the bottle and smiled at his friend. “I’m a bartender. I always hear the gossip first. As soon as I hear anything, I'll fill you in.”

“Ya think, huh? You didn’t know about Kipper and Gaetane, or about my mom dating,” Kyler reminded him with a laugh. “But then I didn’t know about it either and they’re my family. Good luck with tonight. I’ll touch base with you tomorrow. Right now, I’m out of here.”

As his shift dragged on, Cameron felt his misgivings re-emerge. He experienced mixed feelings of relief and disappointment when the half-dozen young men, who were normally a thorn in his side, failed to put in an appearance.

Twenty minutes to close, and guess who showed up? Cameron pursed his lips and glared as they made their way to the pool table in the far corner. He fumed as they placed their order for drinks with the waitress. It didn’t help his mood at all when he noticed several customers leaving early. He set the requested beers on Suzie’s tray and tried not to let the rowdiness get to him.

Five minutes before closing and the only people remaining in the pool hall were the bartender, the server, and six loud-mouthed customers demanding one last drink.

“Here’s the list, Cameron. They want hard stuff this time,” Suzie muttered tiredly. She put folded arms down on the bar and lowered her head onto them while she waited for the orders to be filled. “I was looking forward to our shift ending, but now I guess we’ll be leaving late.”

“You go ahead, Suzie. I’ll take care of this. Chad is in the office and he’ll help me close the place.” Seeing signs of a refusal, Cameron added, “I’ll leave any tips in your jar; promise.”

“Yeah, right! Since when has that gang ever left anything extra? I sometimes feel we’re lucky they don’t try to skip out on their bill.” Suzie resignedly admitted her fatigue and accepted her co-worker’s proposal. “Thanks, Cam. I’m going to take you up on your offer.”
　
Any qualms Cameron had where this prank was concerned quickly vanished at the mention of the lack of tips. Cameron might be impetuous to a fault, but he had a heart of gold. The waitresses worked hard and he resented it when their service was not appreciated.

He found it easy to spike the drinks, but had to work hard to hide his amusement when he delivered the doctored glasses of alcohol. The deed was done and now the waiting began. Cameron wished he could be a fly on the wall when these guys took a leak in the morning.

A few minutes later, Chad came out of the office and ordered the six reprobates to drink up and get out. One look at the big man’s face and any arguments the six men were going to make, flew out the window

“I think it is just about time we were out of here, Mugs,” Chad announced as he locked up for the night. “What do you think?” He took Cameron into his arms and gently kissed his slightly parted lips.

Cameron returned the kiss with passion. He was hyped on adrenaline and Chad’s kisses were never boring. “Take me home, lover,” he breathed as they surfaced for air.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Patrick walked into the ER at the start of his shift Friday morning and was somewhat taken back by the commotion. Several young men seemed to be in a panic over something and the triage nurse appeared a little frazzled.

Dr. Dean did not know any of the men. He later learned they only came to town during the busiest time at the mine and then moved on.

Over the next hour, he attended to each patient and performed a simple test on each specimen of their urine. They all had similar stories to tell of their activities on the previous evening. Having decided against going to Kelowna to visit a few night clubs, they had hung around town. Four had spent a couple of hours at the Legion while the other two went out for a bite to eat. They’d all met up at the pool hall. Once they had been kicked out of the lounge, they’d headed over to a fellow-miner’s house. For just a second, Patrick wondered how half a dozen uninvited, possibly inebriated guests had gone over.

He was able to set their minds at ease when the test results came back. No, they had not caught some bizarre illness and no, they were not going to die. He explained that although it was not a common occurrence, it had happened to others. He told them it was a reaction to something they had all ingested, suggested they drink a lot of clear fluids and that their urine would return to normal in a day or two. Patrick and the rest of the staff on duty glanced at each other and rolled their eyes when the young men finally left the clinic.

The good doctor was writing up his notes, when all of a sudden the bits and pieces of information started to come together. He frowned as he compared the files. He knew from the test results what had caused the blue urine, but who would have had access to Methylene Blue plus the opportunity to have slipped it to all six of them at the same time?

As he thought about it, a building sense of unease crept into his gut. It was unlikely for the average person to keep the powder in their home should the urge to hoax unwanted company get the better of them. That left the lounge as the only establishment the six men had been at together. But who there could get their hands on the stuff?

“Oh great!” he groaned when a latent memory suddenly surfaced. He gathered up the papers on his desk and took them out to the receptionist for filing. “I need to take advantage of the lull we’re having at the moment and pay someone a visit. You can reach me on my cell.”

Ten minutes later, Dr. Dean pulled up behind the pool hall.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Kyler neatly put the last posted sheet in the filing cabinet. He glanced up when the office door opened and his eyes lit up at the sight of one of his partner.

“Patrick, what brings you by? Having a slow day?” It never struck Kyler that he was about to find himself in over his head.

“Not exactly,” Patrick replied sardonically. “I’ve had a rather busy morning. Tell me, Kyler, you do know what Methylene Blue is and one of its’ uses, right?”

“Yeah, I know.” Kyler had taken a moment to respond. He wondered how Patrick could have found out so quickly.

“Do you happen to have any?”

“Ah…not on me,” Kyler skirted the issue.

Deciding to put a stop to any further beating around the bush, Patrick got right to the point. “I had six men in my clinic this morning. All believing their demise was imminent due to the colour of their urine. It was blue. I want to know what, if any, role you had to play in this.”

Patrick’s demeanour was far from intimidating and it gave Kyler reason to hope his Top would see the humour in their little prank.

“We just wanted to play an April Fools joke. It was all in fun,” Kyler explained as disarmingly as he could, keeping his hands behind his back so Patrick wouldn’t see his crossed fingers.

“By ‘we’, I take it you mean yourself and Cameron,” Patrick stated the obvious. He sighed deeply at Kyler’s nod of affirmation and ran his fingers through his hair while giving the matter further thought. “Are you just about finished here?” He moved his hand to indicate the paperwork on the desk.

“I just have to tidy up some. Why?” Kyler asked somewhat apprehensively.

“What else do you have planned for today, and can it wait? Tell me the truth, Ky. You’re a lousy liar,” Patrick reminded him.

“I was going to do the books for DQ, but that can be put on hold,” Kyler truthfully admitted, wishing once again he was able to lie and get away with it.

“Then finish up here while I make a phone call.”

Patrick left the office and closed the door. He pulled out his cell phone, punched in a number and paced the short hallway as he waited for someone to answer.

“Hello. Chad? Patrick Dean here and I am calling from the lounge. We have a bit of a problem involving drinks being spiked at your bar last night and it looks like Cameron may have had a hand in it.”

“I’ll pick up my partner and be there shortly,” Chad calmly responded to the unspoken question. He hung up and turned to Kipper as he hit the speed dial for his home. “I have something to take care of in town. Should any of the supervisors come looking for me, can you let them know I will be available for emergencies only.” Chad was confident that Kipper would hold down the fort in his absence.

His call was answered by a sleepy-sounding Brat. “You just getting up, Cameron?” Chad inquired as he walked out of the trailer that housed the mine’s office. “You’ve had breakfast? Good. Get dressed; I’ll be picking you up in ten minutes.”

Cameron was confused. He was aware it was a busy time at the mine and his partner usually didn’t take time off during the day. He shrugged his shoulders. Maybe Chad had decided to surprise him with a fun day. He took a quick shower to wake himself up thoroughly; then slipped into jeans and a tight t-shirt. He reached the front door just as Chad arrived home.

From where he’d pulled into the driveway, Chad watched his partner lock up and run over to the truck. He knew the happy grin of expectation lighting up Cameron’s face would quickly disappear as soon as they got to their destination and the young man put two and two together.

When Cameron opened his mouth to speak, Chad held up his hand to forestall any questions or comments. He backed onto the street and drove directly to the lounge. Chad merely raised an eyebrow as he took in the look of surprise and listened to his partner sputtering out something about it ‘being too soon to know’.

When they entered the office, Chad had to bite back a grin when Cameron’s eyes grew even bigger at the sight of Dr. Dean and Kyler. The older men shook hands and then Chad turned back to Cameron. “Do you have any idea as to why we’re here, Mugs?”

Cameron looked at Kyler, hoping for a clue. He had a very good idea, but was trying to figure out how Chad had found out so quickly. He quickly decided he needed to lighten the atmosphere. He smiled at Dr Dean. “Has there been an outbreak of people freaking out because their piss is blue?” he inquired sweetly. He then glanced rather nervously at his Top. “I’m making a wild guess that’s why I’m here.” He wasn’t about to admit to any involvement until he knew exactly how Chad would viewed the prank. Cameron was hoping his partner would see the funny side, not the illegal part. Both men knew spiking drinks was against the law.

“Give it up, Cam,” Kyler earnestly suggested. “Patrick has bits and pieces of info from all six guys and the common denominator is the lounge. Besides, I already ‘fessed up.”

Chad shook his head. “This can lead to a lot of legal problems. We could even lose our liquor or business licence.”

“Legal problems?” Kyler almost choked. “It’s unlawful to have Methylene Blue? Can we be arrested? Hell, we only wanted to pull a hoax on those guys.” His eyes slowly moved around to each of the other men in the room, silently praying he had misunderstood.

“It’s legally prohibited,” Chad confirmed Kyler’s worse fears. “You may not have been aware of that fact, but having taken a bartending course, Cameron definitely knew about it.” He turned to glare at his Brat.

Cameron just nodded; his face white.

“The six men you targeted believe they got a hold of a bottle of tainted wine. The only time this bar was mentioned was when they listed some of the places they patronized last night.” Patrick trusted this information might set Chad’s mind at ease.

Chad paced for several minutes, giving the situation a lot of thought, while Patrick patiently waited to see what he’d come up with.

Hoping Chad was too distracted to notice, Kyler slid closer to Cameron and whispered, “I’m pretty sure we’re in some shit here. I just don’t know how deep it is.”

Cameron was watching Chad anxiously. “All I know is that I’m in up to my neck and sinking fast,” he whispered back. “But I can’t read Patrick, so you might be okay.”

“Yeah, Patrick is more laid back and can often see the humour in things. It’s a different scenario when Hugh gets involved,” Kyler muttered. Seeing that Chad had stopped pacing, Kyler moved over to stand next to his own Top.

“All right, this is how I think we should handle this mess. We will keep it between us unless your victims go to the police or seek legal advice. But don’t think for a moment you’re off the hook; either of you.” Chad’s cold eyes pinned both Brats to the spots where they stood with knees shaking. “The next time those gentlemen visit our establishment we will hold an impromptu ‘Customers Appreciation Night’. As unexpected winners, all six will have free pool for the entire evening and be given three complimentary drinks each. They will also receive coupons for four more such evenings. I give it a rough estimated cost of five hundred dollars, of which you, Cameron, will cough up half to be taken out of your wages and you, Kyler, will pay the balance by what ever means you choose. Is this all right with you, Patrick?”

“Seems more than reasonable to me, and I am sure Hugh will agree.” If Patrick picked up the pleading in Kyler’s eyes, he didn’t acknowledge it. There was no doubt the young man would prefer their older partner not to know anything about this particular fiasco.

“I’ll give you a cheque for my share right away, Chad. I’m sorry for the trouble I caused by coming up with the idea in the first place and for supplying the chemial.” Kyler’s quietly spoken apology was sincere and he was relieved when it was accepted. Chad had been a friend for many years and Kyler certainly didn’t want to lose the older man’s respect nor their friendship over this lapse in judgement. It briefly crossed his mind to wonder what his Uncle Kipper was going to make of all this.

“You may as well take your partner home now, Patrick. I really do appreciate your help by coming to me first instead of going to the authorities. I hope we can salvage the situation and not get the bar implicated in any way.” Chad offered his hand to the other Top. He couldn’t help but hug Kyler when he saw the forlorn expression on the young man’s face. Their lives were interwoven, and Chad for one didn’t want that to change.

Patrick nodded to Chad. “I hope so too, Chad. Our only consolation,” he bent a stern glare at the two miscreants, “is that the affected men won’t suffer any real harm or have any long-term side effects. It is our only consolation.” He turned to Kyler and Cameron as he repeated the last phrase.

“Yes, you make a very good point there,” Chad answered as he took in the expressions on the younger men’s faces. It was clearly hitting home to them just how serious this whole matter was, as well as how much worse it could have been and may yet become.

Patrick and Kyler soon took their leave, and Cameron was left to face a rather angry Top on his own.

“Does this mean I get to keep my job?” Cameron asked in a trembling voice. “I know what I did was wrong. I knew it even as I was doing it. But I was just mad. It didn’t even occur to me that I’d put the lounge in jeopardy. I’m really sorry. It was a stupid thing to do.”

“Yes, you keep your job. So do many others unless our damage control comes back to bite us.” Chad saw the shame and remorse showing clearly in the young man’s demeanour and he softened his own stance. Leaning against the desk and holding out his arms, he calmly invited, “Come here, Mugs.”

Cameron leaned into the embrace, feeling safe for the first time since being picked up. “How much trouble am I in?” he mumbled into Chad’s shoulder.

“Well on a scale of one to ten, I’d have to say eleven.” Chad soothingly rubbed his large hand up and down Cameron’s back for several moments. Then he gently pushed his partner away enough for them to look at each other. “However, we’re going to go home now. Clarissa has arrived to open up for the day and I’m sure you prefer some privacy before we continue this discussion.”

The two left the lounge hand in hand.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Kyler walked into the pool hall and looked around. Not a huge crowd, but then it was only seven o’clock. It would start filling up soon; it always did, or so he’d been told by his mom. He didn’t often come here on a Friday evening, but he had some free time on his hands, what with his partners being occupied elsewhere.

He didn’t see Chad, but Cameron was working behind the bar. Kyler strolled over and plunked himself down on the stool furthest from the hallway leading to the office.

Cameron’s eyes narrowed. He walked stiffly over to his friend. “Why the hell are you sitting so comfortably? The spanking Chad gave me still hurts like hell and it’s been hours.” Cameron was a bit put out. Normally the soreness from a spanking slowly receded over time, but this one was still making itself felt every time he moved.

Kyler blinked as understanding dawned. “I…umm…I didn’t get spanked. When we left here this morning, Patrick took me back to the clinic with him because he was still on duty. We just talked. Well, sort of. It was more a case of Patrick scolding while I listened.” Kyler tried for nonchalance as he shrugged his shoulders. It was never his decision to make. His Tops always decided if and when a punishment was called for.

Cameron cocked his head to one side and grinned wryly. “Chad and I talked…while I was over his knee.” This last was said rather pointedly.

“Sorry about that, man. Guess my partner just chose to handle the matter differently. Not that I got off scot-free.”

“You mean the money?” Cameron grimaced. “Cause that sucks; especially when those guys are not only major pains in the ass, they don’t even know their drinks were spiked. Over the next several weeks, I’m getting two hundred and fifty dollars taken out of my wages. I can think of better ways to spend my cash.”

“True, the money part’s a bummer. But I’d forgotten about it until you mentioned it just now.”

“So what did your partner do?” Cameron was curious. “You obviously can’t be grounded since you’re here.”

Kyler accepted the cold beer placed on the bar in front of him. “First, let me tell you how Patrick came to the conclusion that I was involved. The man’s memory is way too good. Back when the three of us were getting to know each other, we once spent an evening exchanging stories of our university days. I totally forgot having told them about that kegger party, but Patrick remembered.” Kyler shook his head and then gulped down a good portion of his drink.

Swallowing, he wiped his mouth on a napkin. “I’m pretty sure he found some of the situation a bit comical, even though he didn’t come right out and say so. One really mean thing Patrick did was insist on telling Hugh, no matter how much I pleaded with him not to.”

“I don’t think Chad saw anything humorous in my actions. Hugh the one who mainly disciplines you, isn’t he?” Cameron asked. He was still a bit hazy how his friend’s relationship worked. He had met Kyler’s partners and liked them both.

“Actually, they both do. But Hugh’s not as laid back as Patrick and for some reason I don’t understand, I hate disappointing him most. Anyway, Patrick was right. We’re a threesome and for our relationship to work, we all have to be kept in the loop.” Kyler took another long drink of his beer.

“I had to do research on Methylene Blue under Patrick’s watchful eye in his office at the clinic, and tomorrow I have to write up an essay on the dangers of playing around with stuff I know little about. I learned two major things in regards to that stunt we pulled. One was that it’s illegal and the other is that like with any drug, people can have allergic reactions to it.” The thought that he could have been responsible for making anyone really ill, was a wake-up call and fairly alarming for Kyler. It was never his intent to ever harm someone. He pensively picked at the label on the front of the bottle in his hand. “The latter is the main reason Patrick had for giving me the writing assignment. Hugh’s contribution to the whole episode, aside from a couple of hard swats, was a promise that if I am ever involved in something like this again, there’ll be a lot more swats where the others came from and sitting comfortably will become a long lost art. They also threatened to dispose of my ‘Mad Scientist’ kit, but I don’t think they meant that part.” Kyler’s nervous laughter clearly indicated how uncertain he was about the threat being carried out.

“Yeah, well I think sitting is not something I’ll be doing comfortably for a while.” Cameron’s handsome face contorted slightly. “I guess when we pull something like this again; we should do some investigating of the subject before hand.”

“Sounds like a plan to me. Too bad we didn’t think of it before we got ourselves into so much trouble. I just hope there’s no additional fall out where the lounge is concerned, and even more so for Chad and Uncle Kipper as the owners.” Kyler shook his head remorsefully. “Shit, who knew a crazy prank, one I’ve pulled before I might add, could mushroom like it did?”

Cam just grinned. “Doesn’t it always around us?” he joked. “Maybe one day we’ll learn the word subtle and apply it to our jokes.”

“Oh well, ‘live and learn’ my mom always says. Guess we paid our dues one way or another,” Kyler commented somewhat philosophically before downing the rest of his drink and placing the empty bottle on the bar. “I was kinda at loose ends and wanted to see how you’d fared out. Sorry about Chad coming down so hard on you.”

Kyler shifted uncomfortably. He felt a little awkward having been in the same position his friend was now. “Ah, Hugh has his swim team at a practice tonight and won’t be home for a while. Patrick had a house-call to make, but said he wouldn’t be long.” He glanced around the large room as he offered up this information. He was looking for an excuse to leave. “It’s starting to get busy and you got work to do. Chad will be out here breathing fire if he sees us just hanging about. Besides, I wanna get home and spend some quality time with Patrick. I sorta owe him.” Kyler smiled for the first time that evening as he slid off the bar stool.

“Yeah, after the fireworks were over, Chad and I hung out together. I half thought he’d go back to work, but when I suggested something about it, he said he wasn’t going to leave me alone after punishing me.”

“Oh, oh, here comes Chad,” Kyler announced, spying the big man heading their way. “I am so out of here, man. Be seeing ya, Cam.” With a grin and a cheeky wave at both his friends, Kyler hastily walked out the heavy wooden doors.

“Yeah, be seeing you around,” Cam called out in farewell just as his partner strolled behind the bar and stopped next to him.

Chad chuckled and wrapped a beefy arm around Cameron’s shoulders. “I trust you two weren’t planning any more pranks, right Mugs?”

“Not a chance! We’ve had enough blue piss to last us a life time.”

The End

Agent Troubles

2009-10-31T08:02:00.000-07:00

Co-written By: Jo and LJ

Cameron heard his cell phone ring as he logged onto the computer to check his e-mail. He glanced at the identity of the caller and immediately dumped the call. He looked at his e-mail and immediately deleted seven messages without looking at them. He even went into the e-mail information and blocked an address: agentharry@hotmail.com.

His old modeling manager had been trying to get hold of him for two weeks now and it was getting beyond irritating. Cameron felt there was an aspect of stalking about it and that scared him after his previous experience. He’d seen Chad looking at him intently recently and he knew his Top suspected something was up, but was waiting for him to bring up the subject. He sighed as his cell phone rang yet again. He dumped the call again and turned the phone off. He walked through to the kitchen where Chad was busy making dinner.

“I’ve got a problem,” he announced, looking into his lover’s eyes.

Chad glanced up from the crust he was rolling out for a chicken pot pie. He stopped what he was doing to stare into the wide eyes searching his. There was an unmistakable sign of trepidation lurking in his partner’s baby blues. “Why don’t you get us each a cold one, Mugs, while I finish off this and pop it in the oven? Then we can relax and discuss whatever’s on your mind, in comfort.” With practised skill, he gently pressed the dough in place to cover the meat and veggies, trimmed the edges, cuts steam vents and slid it into the hot stove. Next, he cleaned up the working area on the table and put the dirty utensils in the sink.

Accepting a beer from Cameron, Chad wrapped an arm around the younger man’s shoulder and steered him towards the living room. “Okay, Mugs, spill it,” he requested with a smile.

Cameron took a swig out of his bottle and fiddled with it. “It started a couple of weeks ago. I was at home and the phone rang. I didn’t bother with the caller ID and the person on the other end was Henry, my old agent. He said the jeans company was doing another shoot and wanted me again. I told him I was retired and not interested.” Cameron looked up at Chad. “I was polite, but firm; but not so the second, third and fourth time. Then he rang the lounge. I made sure I didn’t swear down the phone though and shock the customers,” he added with a smile.

“However, after that call; let’s just say it is a good thing your office is soundproofed and you were at the mine. Since then, the girls have been screening calls for me.” Cameron started picking at the label on the bottle. “But it’s all scaring me now. It’s like he’s stalking me. He even got hold of my cell phone and e-mail; he just won’t quit.” He looked up into Chad’s eyes. “What do I do to stop him?” he asked with desperation in his voice.

“That bastard is nothing if not persistent,” Chad muttered. “Henry contacted me several weeks ago, seeking permission to use the mine as a background for another photo shoot. Claimed summer would offer a different perspective. I told him to forget it. This is our busiest time of the year and I wasn’t at all disposed to putting up with him and his crew being underfoot. The owners supported my decision; especially when being reminded of the legal repercussions should an accident occur.” He didn’t add that he’d been given the impression that Henry was bringing in new models.

Pulling Cameron close to his side, Chad listed off a few options. “I think the first thing you need to do is change your e-mail address. We’ll also look into changing your cell phone number. I will be contacting Henry myself and telling him in no uncertain terms to back off or be charged with harassment. Furthermore, I plan to stop in and speak to Chief Barrett in the morning and ask his advice.”

Cameron blinked slightly. He wasn’t used to Chad swearing. It indicated that his Top was deadly serious. “I can do that, but it’s going to be a right pain to send my new e-mail and cell-phone number to everyone. And just because one person is being a bastard.” He leaned against Chad, breathing in the scent of his lover and suddenly feeling safe. “Thank you,” he whispered.

“You’re welcome.” Chad softly chuckled, not exactly sure what it was he was being thanked for. “Tell you what. Let’s plan a special activity this weekend; one of your favs, if I’m not mistaken. How does a trip to Vancouver sound? We can go shopping in some of those specialty shops you fancy. Kipper and Gaetane’s wedding is only three weeks away, and we both can do with something new. Nothing over the top, though. We wouldn’t want to outshine the grooms, right?”

Cameron bounced. Shopping in Vancouver; Chad was a genius. That would take his mind off Henry. “You’re Kipper’s best man. Do you know what he’s wearing? We need to keep in mind it’s their day, but it is summer too. I don’t think suits would work. Dress shirts and dress pants; understated elegance.” Cameron’s mind was racing. It wasn’t often he got to indulge his love of clothes.

“It is going to be a very small intimate affair with only ten in total, including the grooms. You know that Kyler is Gaetane’s best man, right? Come to think of it, Clarissa is going to be the only woman there.” Chad found the idea somewhat amusing. “The plan is a short ceremony followed by a private dinner at the Trillium Inn. Kipper and Gaetane are wearing dress pants, silk shirts, vests and ties. Like you said; understated elegance. I’m going to let you choose for both of us.”

“Yeah, Kyler told me about the best man thing. He was pretty excited.” Cameron looked at Chad up and down. His lover dressed well but Cam had always wanted the chance to buy for his man. He grinned at Chad. “Free rein?” he asked, his eyes dancing.

“I think I can trust you to use good judgement, Mugs.” Chad’s eyes were also twinkling as he envisioned turning his Brat loose in the stores.

They continued to talk over plans as they worked together to set the table and then throughout their meal.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Cameron put the lounge phone down and walked unsteadily into Chad’s office. He managed to smile at one of his co-workers and ask her to cover for him for a while. Chad looked up as Cameron entered. “Henry just called again,” Cameron said shakily. “I answered the phone without thinking. He says he got a signed contract from a couple of years ago that says I commit to at least three years of photo shoots for the jeans. I don’t remember signing anything like that ever.”

“Come here, Mugs,” Chad softly ordered. When the young man was close enough, Chad pulled him down unto his lap. He frowned when he felt Cameron’s body shaking.

Checking the caller ID, Chad dialled the last number and waiting for someone to pick up, while gently rubbing circles on his love’s back.

“Cavanaugh, here!” he brusquely answered the voice on the other end. “I want you in my office before the week is out, with that so-called contract in hand. You may as well bring your lawyer as I plan to have mine present.” His point made, Chad hung up.

The two men sat in silence for a couple of minutes, as both worked on calming down. “I don’t believe for one moment he has a legal contract, Mugs. It is a card he would have played long before now.”

Cameron laid his head on Chad’s chest and as usual, it worked to make him feel centred and safe. “I guess so. I usually read the contracts carefully. It used to drive Henry mad.” A faint grin crossed his face. “I wasn’t hot enough to be signed for long campaigns. Hot, as in popular, not as in looks,” he clarified. “What happens if he turns up?” Cameron enquired. “I don’t want to see him.”

“I don’t really expect him to show up here anytime soon. The man’s a coward, sweetheart. By the way, as far as I’m concerned; you are very, very hot in every way. Now, up you get before this leads to something we should save until we get home.” Chad laughed and patted Cameron’s hip. “How about helping me out with ideas for the double bachelor party? I assume Kyler’s told you about us combining the two.”

Cameron got up and took a seat of the sofa after getting a bottle of beer out of the small fridge for himself and Chad. “He mentioned something about it. Said we’re having it here. I don’t think it needs too much planning. We should just throw the lounge open for the night with balloons and banners saying ‘congratulations’. One I attended ended up with the groom handcuffed to a telephone post, really pi..... umm drunk.” Cameron grinned as he skated carefully over the part he’d played in that incident. “But I don’t see anyone doing that to Kipper or Gaetane.”

“Really? That drunk, huh?” Chad smirked as he unscrewed the cap on his drink and wondered how much of that particular story was missing. “We thought next Friday evening would be as good a time as any. Kyler told me he wanted to take care of the food and I was more than happy to leave that aspect of the event in his capable hands. Besides, I bet Clarissa is helping him with it. At least we’re not trying to keep it a surprise. Now unless you have something further to talk over, I suggest we both get back to work. We leave for Vancouver first thing in the morning and don’t need chores left undone.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The week flew by and the timing for the party couldn’t have worked out better. The lounge was filled to legal capacity with folks dropping in to offer their congratulations. Kipper was well-known throughout the community and very well-liked, especially at the mine where he had worked for years. Those who had not yet met Gaetane, were anxious to do so.

“How did your trip to the big city go last weekend?” Kyler asked Cameron at one point during a slight lull. The two men were serving at the bar and filling orders for the barmaids working the floor. Chad was circulating among the guests and making sure the buffet tables were kept replenished.

“It was really cool,” Cameron replied. “I always knew my man would look great in silk and leather, and I don’t mean fetish gear.” Cameron’s eyes dwelled on Chad as he walked around. He was one of the few men Cameron knew who could carry off leather trousers without looking feminine or butch. He seemed totally unconscious of the admiring looks he was getting from both sexes.

Cameron grinned at Kyler. “I had to talk fast and in the end, I had to get some too. He said if he was going to prance around in leather, I had to do the same. I wasn’t arguing. And he looks really hot in only the trousers.” Cameron’s eyes glazed over a little. “Of course, we got some normal dress pants for the wedding so we don’t outshine the grooms. Now the credit card is maxed out.”

Kyler chuckled at the last statement. He was aware of his friend’s penchant for spending when it came to clothes. “Uncle Kipper and Gaetane took me with them when they bought their outfits. The store we went to was definitely not one I’d normally shop at; too fancy for my taste. We all ended up with shirts from the ‘Luxuria’ collection made from a soft Italian fabric of some kind and dark blue dress pants. Really suave, man. My uncles are a silver colour and mine is royal blue. I didn’t even look at the cost of them, but I’m sure the bill would have blown a massive hole in my bank account.”

“Chad let me loose.” Cameron positively beamed, remembering the fun he’d had. “I started slow, just checking out what was available. I saw the leather pants straight away but decided to work up to them. It was easy to persuade him we both needed silk shirts for the wedding and he looks good in a deep red colour. I talked to Kipper and he said they were in silver, so I decided Chad needed a darker colour. Once I had him worn down, I sprung the leather trousers on him. I thought he’d blow a blood vessel, but I reminded him that he said he’d trust my judgement. Once I’d modelled them, he decided to try them on. I almost jumped him there and then.”

Cameron looked over at Chad circulating and then slowly around the room. He froze when he saw someone enter the lounge. “Oh fuck! That’s Henry,” he hissed. “My old agent,” he clarified for Kyler.

Kyler had been listening closely to what Cameron had been telling him but he turned to watch as the man Cameron was referring to, sank down into a chair at a corner table. He got the impress their latest guest was trying to be as inconspicuous as possible by choosing the darkest spot in the lounge and Kyler wondered why.

Of course, he was also curious as to what was getting Cameron so agitated. “His being here is a problem, because….?” Kyler questioned his friend, making note of which server approached Henry and took his order.

“He’s been hassling me,” Cameron replied. “Phoning and e-mailing me; trying to get me back into modelling. Chad told him to put up or shut up. I never expected him to turn up here. Look, I don’t what to spoil Kipper and Gaetane’s party with a stand-up fight with him, so I’ll slip into the office in order to avoid that happening.”

Cameron managed to steal away without Chad noticing. He’d had a few drinks and idly picked up a local paper to pass the time. His mouth widened into a grin as he read one article entitled, ‘Man stuck on toilet’. He looked around the office and helped himself to an item from the desk; then furtively left the room.

He stood in a dark corner, watching his former mentor. He moved stealthily when Henry began walking towards the men’s room, in order to get there first. Working fast, he closed all the stalls, bar one. Hastily using the glue he’d pocketed, he liberally smeared it all over the seat of the toilet. He then went to stand in one of the empty stalls.

Cameron made sure it was Henry who entered the washroom and patiently waited until he heard the stall door lock and Henry sit down. He began laughing before he left the men’s room.

Chad hadn’t seen Cameron go into the men’s room, but he did see him come out a few minutes after Henry’s entrance. It was his partner’s gleeful expression that raised his suspicions. Suspicions that quickly turned the anger he was feeling at having seen Henry in the first place, to a feeling of trepidation. Exactly what had his Brat been up to?

It was a shout from the washroom that had Chad hurrying in that direction instead of waylaying Cameron. He found Henry in a rather humiliating position and it didn’t take a rocket scientist to know what had happen or who was responsible for it.

“Help me, whoever’s out there!” Henry’s voice had a sound of desperation. “I’m stuck to the toilet seat and I know the little fucker who did this to me. I’ll kill him when I get my hands on him.”

“Quit your bellowing, unless you’re trying to attract an audience,” Chad ordered as he glared at the man sitting in front of him. “I guess you got somewhat short-changed in the self-preservation genetic material department, didn’t you? I told you to say away from my partner, so what are you doing here?”

Chad located the empty glue container and read the label. Fortunately, Cameron had used a water-based adhesive and chances were it had not fully set yet. “I don’t know what you’re panicking about, Henry. Have you even tried standing up? You’ll be a little surprised and a great deal embarrassed when you do.” With that, Chad slammed the stall door shut in the man’s face. He stood back and chuckled as he listened to his partner’s ex-agent moving around and cursing up a storm.

Several minutes later, Henry walked out and over to the sink where he continued cleaning himself in an attempt to remove the last of the glue from his rear-end and the back of his thighs. It only made him angrier when he tried to outstare Chad and failed. There was no way he could match the coldness in the mining superintendent’s blue eyes.

“You plan to tell me why you’re in Jade Heights and, more specifically, why you are in my establishment?” Chad’s body-language clearly indicated he expected an answer.

“I came here to show you the contract that little shit signed,” Henry blustered as he reached into his pocket, pulled out a piece of paper and waved it in Chad’s face.

Chad snatched the document out of Henry’s hand, held it up to the light and carefully examined it. “You didn’t do a very good job of doctoring the date at the bottom of this. It is not too hard to see the original one.” He turned a dark gaze at his Brat’s adversary, his eyes narrowing dangerously, and growled through clinched teeth. “You slimy weasel; you’ve been taking advantage of Cameron since he was just a kid. How old was he when you got him to sign this? Fourteen or fifteen, maybe? Either age, he was a minor and therefore this so-called contract isn’t worth the paper it’s written on.”

Cool blue eyes continued to bore holes through the other man, causing Henry to start sweating profusely. Chad folded the sheet of paper and put it in his shirt pocket. “I’m going to give you a choice, Henry. You can walk out of here, get in your car and leave town. OR, we can continue this conversation at the police station.” He crossed his arms over his wide chest, glared down at the shorter man and waited to hear the agent’s decision.

Henry just snarled. “He’s throwing away a fucking fortune,” he muttered, shrinking away from the bigger man in front of him. “All right, I’m gone and you can tell Cameron,” he made the name sound like a swear word, “that I’m washing my hands of him forever.” Henry tried to stalk out but with some residue glue still adhering in a few places, his trousers were stuck firm. He let out a howl as they reluctantly pulled free, and almost ran out of the lounge holding his mistreated butt.

Cameron watched his ex-agent leaving and couldn’t stop laughing. “God, that’s so funny,” he commented to Kyler as he handed a beer over to a customer. He looked over to the men’s room and his laughter died when he saw the look Chad was giving him.

Chad purposefully walked over to the bar. Leaning over it, he tugged on Cameron’s shirt and whispered in his ear. “We’ll be discussing this latest bit of mischief of yours when we get home. Right now, I want you to clean up the stall you put glue in.” He gave Cameron’s cheek a light peck and calmly strolled over to where Kipper was nursing a cold beer and talking to a couple of their patrons.

“Oh hell,” Cameron muttered under his breath then shrugged his shoulders. Maybe the spanking wouldn’t be too bad. It might almost be worth it just to have seen Henry running out of the lounge clutching his butt the way he had. The merrymaking continued and Cameron once again got busy dispensing drinks.

He almost forgot what had happened as the party slowly started to wind down. He suddenly realized there were no well-wishers left and the grooms-to-be were saying their goodbyes.

Chad pitched in and helped with the clean up. All the members of his staff were very efficient and soon he was shooing them out the door. Only he and Cameron were left behind. “Okay, Mugs, let’s head out. It’s late and we still have something to take care of.” Once they were outside, Chad locked the door and led the way over to the Ranger.

He pulled into the driveway ten minutes later, shut off the engine and turned towards his the younger man. “Inside, change into your sleepwear and park yourself in a corner.”

Cameron hurried through his undressing. He pulled on his pajama pants and hesitated over the top which he only wore on cooler nights. He decided in the end to leave it off as he didn’t want to be over-heated. He settled into a corner of the bedroom and began to fidget.

Chad entered the room a few minutes later. The rest of the house was in darkness and had been secured for the night. He landed a warning swat on Cameron’s flank when the young man glanced over his shoulder. “Face the wall, please,” he requested on his way to the en suite, where he striped down to his boxers and washed up.

He re-entered the bedroom, sat down on the end of their big bed and studied the young man standing in the corner. Wiping a hand over his face, Chad sighed behind a slight smile and softly inquired. “Just what were you thinking, Mugs?”

“Wasn’t,” Cameron replied. “Thinking, that is. I just wanted to get him back for hassling me. I don’t regret it. He deserved it.”

“Hmm, and do you think you’d regret it some if he had laid charges and you had been arrested?”

“Probably,” Cameron muttered. He hated having conversations when facing a corner. “But it was really funny.” He thought for a moment and then sighed theatrically. “I know I shouldn’t have done it. I could have really hurt him. I suppose he should be glad I didn’t grab super glue.”

Chad rolled his eyes and shook his head as if to clear away cobwebs. “You should be glad of that yourself, Mugs. Although I doubt you’ll find the consequences of your actions anything to be ‘glad’ about. Come here, please.”

Cameron reluctantly turned around. “Come on,” he implored, looking at Chad. “Didn’t you find it the least bit funny?” He figured he might be fighting a losing battle but it was worth trying. Anything that might lessen the spanking he was about to get, had to be good.

“Not really. And while I understand Henry’s unexpected appearance pushing your buttons, I can’t help wondering why it never crossed your mind to just bring his presence to my attention. You are going to have to learn to think things through, Cameron, if you want to avoid being called on your inappropriate behaviour.”

“I didn’t want to cause a confrontation at Kipper and Gaetane’s party. I knew you wouldn’t cause a scene, but Henry would and he’d take pleasure from it. I saw an article in the newspaper about someone sticking to a toilet seat and decided it was a good idea. Course I now have this sinking feeling I’m not going to find it so funny after you’ve finished with me.” Cameron looked down pleadingly at his Top.

“I would not have allowed a scene to take place. You can trust me on that. Guess your brain is kicking in a little too late, Mugs. And you can drop the ‘sad-eyed puppy’ look.” Chad yanked down his love’s sleep pants and effortlessly flipped him over his knee. He softly stroked his hand over the white globes for a moment before lightly pinching one of them. “Just one more time to be sure we’re both on the same page, Cameron. Why are you about to be spanked?”

Cameron sighed. He truly hated this part of the punishment. “I played an badly chosen practical joke on Henry by gluing his butt to a toilet seat,” he started. “And I didn’t come to you when I saw Henry in the lounge. Also, I didn’t stop to think things through. I could have got into serious trouble over this incident.” Cameron hoped he’d covered all his bases and mentally braced for the first spank to land.

With that, Chad began swatting the bare bottom. He unhurriedly covered every inch of Cameron’s backside with hard firm smacks, evenly warming the surface before picking up the pace. He steadily turned the white globes first to a shade of pink and then on to a deep red. At one point, Chad paused long enough to grab Cameron’s hand as it moved in front of his target. He also pulled the younger man closer and tightened his hold. A minute later, he ended the spanking with two extra hard swats on each cheek.

He released the hand he’d been holding and gently tousled his love’s hair while running a soothing hand over the sobbing man’s back. “It’s over, Mugs. You’re going to be all right.” It took several moments for Chad’s loving mantra to be heard.

It was a bad spanking and about what Cameron had expected. He hadn’t meant to move his hand to protect his butt, but it hurt so much. As he slowly began to realize that the spanking had stopped, he managed to stop sobbing but tears still ran down his face. He was going to feel this punishment for quite a while to come. He lay over Chad’s knee, too spent to move and just listened to his Top’s comforting voice.

Chad pulled his partner upright in order to hold him on his lap. “You okay, love?” He spoke softly against Cameron’s hair. “The slate is wiped clean. We’re good.” He continued rubbing reassuring circles on the younger man’s back.

“Sore,” Cameron hiccupped into Chad’s chest. “But you know that already. I’m glad we’re good.”

“Yeah, I know, Mugs.” Chad murmured, then stood up and set Cameron on his feet in one smooth move. With one hand, Chad pulled down the almost weightless summer blanket on the queen-size bed while keeping the other resting lightly on his partner’s shoulder. He hugged him tightly and kissed him before settling them both in bed.

Chad smiled when he felt Cameron wiggling to get comfortable before stretching out beside him. Chad’s instinct to care for and protect the love of his life caused his heart to swell. It was as familiar and compelling as always. He slowly rocked the man now snuggly wrapped in his arms and whispered against the head tucked under his chin. “I love you, sweetheart. Don’t ever forget that.”

“Never do,” Cameron replied, his voice sleepy. “I love you too.”

They lay cradled in the dark, cooled by a light breeze blowing in from the opened window. Cameron soon fell asleep after flinging one arm across his Top’s waist.

While his precious Brat slept, Chad remained awake to enjoy the feel of the slightly smaller man’s body nestled against his own. For several minutes, he gently stoked Cameron’s back and listened to the crickets singing outside. With one last kiss to the top of Cameron’s head, Chad finally closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

The End

Body Painting Aftermath for Cameron

2009-08-25T09:48:00.000-07:00

Co-written By: Jo and LJ

The altered version of William Blake’s poem was written by Jay. Thanks, Jay, it’s perfect.

Tiger, tiger burning bright,
Glowing red your buns so tight,
A forceful hand against your thigh
Has dealt with public nudity.

Chad still had his cell phone to his ear when he jumped into the Ranger. “I’m on my way!” he shouted over the noise of his revving engine, then snapped the phone shut and tossed it on the passenger seat. He drove past the mine’s security guard at the gate and headed out on the road leading to town. He so wanted to drive faster but forced himself to stick as close to the speed limit as possible. He slammed the palm of his hand against the steering wheel in pure frustration.

His Brat had been arrested. Cameron and his friends had been apprehended in the park. Chad was still trying to get his mind around the idea of his partner being nude in a public place.

He grabbed a blanket off the back seat and was running up the walk to the police station just as Vincent was walking out. The shopkeeper was holding his young partner firmly by the arm. Chad and Vincent’s eyes met; Vincent rolled his and shook his head.

Chad did a double take as they walked by. Kadyn was wearing nothing more that an oversized T-shirt with the candy shop’s logo on it, and sneakers. Both legs and one arm painted a bright royal blue had attracted Chad’s attention, but it was the face of an alien painted on the back of Kadyn’s head that had momentarily caused Chad to stop in his tracks.

“What the hell!” Chad muttered as he made his way into the building. He was almost afraid to think about what awaited him. “Hello, Chandi. I’m here to pick up Cameron,” he announced as he approached the Chief of Police.

Minutes later, Cameron looked up as Officer Quincy entered the room. He sighed and glanced briefly at Kyler when his name was announced. “Good luck,” he mumbled to his friend as he got to his feet.

He padded out into the main foyer of the station. He was steadfastly looking at the floor. Being stark naked didn’t faze him, but he was nervous of Chad’s reaction. His body, face and hair were still bright orange with the black tiger stripes. He eventually looked up at Chad and smiled weakly. “Surprise!”

Chad didn’t return the smile. Nor did he speak. He merely indicated by the twirling of his finger, for Cameron to turn a fully circle.

“Just want I always wanted,” he grumbled, “a tiger.” He handed over the blanket. “Cover up,” he sternly ordered. “I’ve promised the Chief you’d be in first thing Monday morning to pay your fine and that you’ll be available to do your community service next weekend. Now say goodbye to the officers and let’s get out of here.”

Chad nodded at Chandi and Paul, turned on his heel and walked out of the station. He fully expected his Brat to be right behind him.

Cameron meekly wrapped the blanket around himself. “Goodbye, gentlemen,” he mumbled and followed Chad out of the station. He headed to the passenger side of the Ranger. “I feel so stupid in this blanket,” he moaned. “It’s hot and itchy.” He quailed slightly under the look Chad gave him and silently climbed into the truck. He decided on the way home that silence was his best defense.

Walking through the back porch, Chad quickly led the way into their kitchen where he tossed his keys on the counter and turned survey the sight in front of him. He watched as Cameron shuffled uncomfortably under his gaze.

Chad couldn’t hold it back any longer. His formidable façade cracked and he began to laugh uproariously. It took him several minutes to get himself under control enough to speak. “You’ve pulled some outlandish stunts since we’ve been together, Mugs, but this wins hands down.” He wiped the tears of mirth from his eyes and chuckled at the stunned expression on his love’s colourful face.

Cameron grinned uncertainly. “You’re not mad at me?” he asked, cocking his head sideways and eyeing his laughing partner. He let the blanket go, giving Chad the full impact of his body art.

Chad smiled his admiration of the artwork. “Not as far as the painting is concerned, my little tiger; however, the illegal aspects of your day are another matter. What happened, babe? What’s with the body painting? How did the bunch of you end up breaking the law and getting arrested?”

“It started with Billy and Jason surfing the net and finding some body painting sites. They dropped by the lounge and asked if I’d ever done it. It kind of escalated from there. A bunch of us thought we’d get painted and surprise our partners. We had a little too much to drink and at some point, Kadyn and Kyler started talking about a calendar. Someone, I think it was me, didn’t think a bunch of naked men in a calendar would sell to good. I can’t remember who said we should do some market research, but we went out to ask the locals whether they’d be interested.” Cameron paused long enough to catch his breath and look up at Chad to see how the big guy was taking all this.

Seeing a calm expression on his Top’s face, he plunged ahead. “It seemed like a good idea at the time. We didn’t think there would be so many people in the park. Honest! We got arrested for being a public nuisance. The police chief said we could have been charged with indecent exposure and that can carry jail time.” Cameron shuddered slightly as he realized just how close he’d been to serious legal trouble.

“I guess you know by now that you certainly succeeding in surprising me. As for the calendar; heck, I would buy one. I’d rather see you posing for that, than plastered over the front page of the local newspaper; which could have happened had the police not moved you guys out of the park as quickly as they did.”

Chad stood back and took his time carefully studying the artistry covering his partner’s body. “Uh-huh, I like it,” he softly commented. “I hope someone took lots of pictures. I’d be very interested in seeing how all of you turned out. Of course, I’m sure I’ll like my ‘tiger’ best.” He grinned suggestively. “I’ve never made love to a ‘tiger’ before.”

Cameron grinned back. “The paint should last long enough. I have to shower to get rid of it.” His stomach suddenly rumbled. “I guess another part of me has taken the ‘tiger’ role too much to heart,” he joked.

“Then feeding the beast will be next on our agenda. After which, you and I are going to have a serious discussion about breaking the law.” A stern expression once again took the place of the light-hearted one while Chad waited for his words to sink in.

Cameron wasn’t surprised. He knew he was going to have to pay for streaking through the park.

The two of them made a stir-fry together, with Cameron just tying an apron on to protect his vulnerable parts. He thought Chad would like to see the body art as long as it lasted. After all, it had been done for his lover's benefit.

Cameron ate his full. He was hungry and an impeding punishment had never affected his appetite. As they put the dishes into the dishwasher, he turned to Chad and now that the time had come, nervously inquired, “Where do you want to talk?”

“I think we should take this into the study, Mugs.” They were rarely in this room together. Although it had never been formally discussed, for some reason it always seemed to be Chad’s personal space for when he had paperwork to do at home for either the mine or the lounge. It was a fair-size room and spoke strongly of Chad’s personality and tastes. Besides the dark mahogany desk and worn, comfortable leather furniture, there was a wall-to-ceiling bookcase containing numerous books on Geology and Business. As a rule, Cameron would know they were in for a serious discussion when it took place in Chad’s study.

Chad sat down on the large leather sofa and waited for Cameron to join him. Turning to face the younger man, he patiently began to talk about the afternoon’s activities. “Like I said earlier, Mugs, I have no trouble with you being naked with a small group of guys doing the same, nor with the body painting or even the drinking. It’s that the drinking seems to have numbed the brain cells responsible for making proper choices and caused you to think that a public display was acceptable. It isn’t! As you found out, streaking is illegal. The ramifications could have been so much worse. Chandi really went easy on the bunch of you. How would you feel had you ended up in front on a judge and were sentenced to jail time?”

“Really bad,” Cameron responded in a small voice. “We .... I didn’t think about that. It was just supposed to be a laugh. We didn’t think of it as streaking. Well I didn’t anyway. I think I drank too much. Strike that. I know I drank too much.” He looked at Chad. “Does it help if I say I’m sorry?”

“Some; I know you’re sorry, Mugs, and I know you feel bad. But I also know that I wouldn’t want to live even for a short period of time with me here at home and you in a jail cell. You are going to have to drink more responsibly; learn your limit so you don’t exceed it. I will never accept over indulging as an excuse for unacceptable behaviour. We both decided to live a certain lifestyle and we have expectations of each other, don’t we?”

“Yes,” Cameron replied with a sigh. “I don’t usually drink so much,” he pointed out truthfully. “I just got carried away. But as you said, that’s no excuse. Give me some credit for not wanting to be in a jail cell any more than you want me to be,” Cameron protested.

Chad raised an eyebrow at his partner’s tone. “Have I said anything that gives you cause to insinuate I thought you wanted to be in jail, Cameron?” He spoke very quietly, his voice the sternest it had been since getting his partner from the police station.

Cameron’s eyes opened wide as he quickly thought over what he’d said. “No,” he spluttered. “You don’t want me in jail and I don’t want to be there.” His blue eyes lifted and locked with Chad’s as tears starting to track down his face. He hated it when Chad was angry with him.

Pulling the younger man into his arms, Chad affectionately murmured against the mop of orange hair. “All right, Mugs. We’re going to take care of this and get past it.” He gave Cameron a hug of encouragement, sat back and hauled him face-down over his lap.

Resting his hand on the readily accessible target, Chad waited a few moments for his partner to settle. “Cameron, you’re getting this spanking because you disobeyed a legal statute. Laws are in place to protect people. Breaking them is never acceptable. It is never to happen again.” Chad scolded as he soothingly rubbed his large, calloused hand over the two orange and black striped globes in front of him. “This time, I am using my hand only. But if it ever happens again, young man, the hairbrush will come into play. Do you understand me?”

“Yes, sir.” Cameron’s eyes widened at the word ‘hairbrush’. Chad never used anything but his hand and up until this moment, it had never occurred to Cameron that his Top would ever change his method.

Chad began the punishment with slow, soft strokes which steadily increased in tempo and firmness. Cameron’s bare bottom turned from a light pink shade to a deep rose and then to a beet red. Chad tightened the grip he had on his Cameron’s waist to curtail as much of the squirming as possible.

Cameron tried to remain stoic, but as his butt began to burn, he cried out in pain. Then he started to cry, struggling in an attempt to escape the punishing spanks. Finally, he went limp and just sobbed.

When he was sure the lesson had been learned, Chad ending the spanking with two extra hard swats on Cameron’s sit-spot. Then he began the process of calming his precious Brat, using the familiar litany that Cameron always responded to.

Cameron slowly relaxed once he realised the spanking was over. He listened to Chad as his sobs tapered off, leaving him sniffling and hiccupping. “Red and orange clash, you know,” was all he could manage to say.

Chad chuckled and move to lie down on the sofa, tugging Cameron along with him. Relaxing with his head on the armrest, he held his love securely on top of him. He smiled and looked down at him, then gently kissed his forehead. They stayed like that for a long time, quietly reconnecting. The only sounds were Cameron’s occasional hiccups. It felt so good to be lying here like this; peaceful and comforting.

Cameron was in his favourite place; Chad’s arms. His hand crept downward and he began to gently stroke his lover. “If you want to make love to a tiger, we’d better head for our bed before this tiger has to change his stripes.”

The End

A Very Short Leash

2009-07-07T15:16:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

Cameron was bored. He was three weeks into his four-week grounding for speeding. All he did was go between home and the lounge and back again. Even jumping Chad every chance he got, was losing its’ affect as a compensation for his lack of freedom. He brightened up when he saw Kyler come through the doorway of the pool hall.

“Hi, my friend,” he called out. “Come over and cheer me up, will ya? What’s happening on the outside?”

“Hi, yourself!” Kyler merrily greeted. “Your shift just starting?” He grinned, unable to stop himself from teasing.

“Yep,” Cameron grinned back. “I finally got out of the house for a few hours. At least when I’m here I get some human company. Chad’s usually at the mine, so I get lonely at home.”

“Yeah, it must make for a long day. Sorry, but I can’t hang around. I’m delivering the invitations to my graduation exercises next week. I took one to Patrick’s parents and stayed longer than I planned visiting with them. I’m just going to leave these three here. One is for my Mom and her ‘friend’.” Kyler winked; his mother having a beau wasn’t a very well kept secret. “The second one is for Uncle Kipper and Gaetane, and the last one is for you and Chad. Hope your grounding will be over by then.”

“Cool,” Cameron responded. “It is; but even if it wasn’t, I’m sure Chad will let me out for the day. He’s not unfair.” He looked at Kyler speculatively. “Why are you in such a hurry?”

“I have to get ready for the grad party tonight. It’s being held in the dorm, so I need time to make the drive to Kelowna. It should be a blast and I’ve really been looking forward to it.”

“I’ve never been to a grad party,” Cameron informed his friend. “I’d love to go. I wonder if your mother would take over this shift so I could go with you. Chad is going to be home late tonight, so I reckon it’s safe.” He turned pleading eyes on Kyler. “Come on, man; let me come with you.”

“How come you’ve never been to one? Didn’t you attend your own? It is all right if I bring a guest but are you sure you’re up to bringing some major trouble onto yourself?” Kyler seemed intent on giving the other man the third degree.

“Never went to university,” Cameron replied. “I was modeling pretty much full-time and you don’t need a degree for that. I finished high school and got the diploma through correspondence while I was travelling around. I’m going stir crazy, man. I just need to get out. Chad will understand,” he stated with confidence, ignoring the warning voice in his head.

“Okay then; give my Mom a call and if she’ll fill in for you, I’ll be back to pick you up in an hour. You better be ready. We don’t want to miss any of the fun.”

Cameron rang Clarissa and she agreed to fill in for him. He went into the office and took off his work shirt. He was glad he’d put on his designer jeans that day and that the shirt he’d worn to work was quite plain but tight-fitting. He always wore his diamond earring. It was one item from his modelling days that he still wore daily. Chad had often told him how much it suited him.

He was bouncing on the sidewalk when Kyler drove up at exactly six-thirty. “Let’s get going,” Cam exclaimed as he settled in the passenger seat and buckled up.

On the drive to Kelowna, Kyler shared further details about the plans for the evening. “I don’t have to be home until one AM, so we don’t have to leave until after eleven o’clock. That will give me more than enough time to introduce you to all my fellow grads. You don’t have to worry about drinking too much as I’m the designated driver.”

Slowing down at the approached city limits, Kyler turned off the highway and into a suburb still some distance from the university. “I have to pick up a couple of classmates,” he explained, grinning at the questioning expression on his companion’s face. “You’re gonna get a kick out of Ruthie and her partner, Jackie. Ruthie is the only other gay person in our graduating class. She’s just finished her Bachelor of Education. She’s gonna make a great elementary teacher.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

A little over three hours later, two young men were somewhat disappointed to find themselves on their way home. “I hope you don’t mind too much our having to leave early, Cameron. But that bunch crashing the party are well-known for causing trouble. It was best we got out while the getting was good.”

“Hey, no problem.” Cameron leaned back in his seat. “I’m not a big drinker and I haven’t touched drugs, not even the softer ones, since I was fourteen. There was plenty of both at the party, so I’m kinda relieved we bailed. I’m glad your friends, Ruthie and Jackie, were there. They’re cool.”

“Well, there were no drugs until the uninvited Juniors put in an appearance. That big guy I pulled you away from is the ringleader. His name is Bart, but when he’s drinking we call him Big Barf. He just won’t take ‘no’ for an answer to anything; gets real dirty when he hears the word. You never know what he’s going to do next because he’s crazy when he gets a few drinks into him. I figured when I saw him heading your way that he was going to come on to you. God only knows why; the stupid bugger claims he’s straight. And as soon as you rebuffed him, all hell would be out to recess. He is why Ruthie wanted to leave too.”

“He hit on Ruthie?” Cameron was surprised. “I wasn’t flirting at all, was I? Chad reckons I flirt too much at work, but that’s work. I don’t normally flirt at parties, not when I’ve got Chad to go home to.” Cameron shivered slightly, seeing all too clearly what could have happened.

“When he’s drunk, Barfo-boy hits on anyone. Believe it or not, sober he’s a completely different person; almost an introvert.” Kyler slowed to turn onto the highway that would take them to Jade Heights. “And no, you weren’t flirting. Hmm, speaking of Chad; I wonder why he hasn’t called looking for you. Don’t you have your cell phone on you?”

“No; I don’t carry it to work. After all, there is a phone at the lounge if Chad should want to get hold of me.”

“Guess that answers why he didn’t call you,” Kyler snickered. “I’m glad he didn’t call on mine either. I wouldn’t have had a clue what to say to him.”

They passed the next twenty minutes bantering back and forth until arriving at Chad and Cameron’s home. Kyler pulled up to the curb and turned to the other man. “Here you are; home safe and sound. Well, ‘sound’ for the moment anyway. I hope you had a good enough time to make it worth facing Chad’s wrath, Cam.”

“Well I wouldn’t go so far as to say it was the best time I’ve ever had, but I enjoyed meeting your friends and hanging out with you.” Cameron flashed Kyler a weak grin. “Good night and thanks. At least I can now say I’ve been to a frat party.” He got out of the car and took a deep breath.

“Good night and good luck!” Kyler called out. He shook his head as he watched his friend walk up the path to face whatever awaited him. Then he put the car in gear and headed home to surprise his own two partners with his early arrival.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Cameron saw there was a light on in the house and he had a sinking feeling that he was in deep water. He opened the door, took another deep breath and as nonchalantly as possible, walked into the living room.

Chad looked up from the book he was reading and calmly inquired, “Did you have a nice time at the party, Mugs?” There was nothing in his manner to give a clue as to which way the upcoming conversation was going to go.

Cameron just opened his mouth, closed it and opened it again to speak. “It was okay, not great, just okay. We left early when some real jerks arrived, who were drunk, stoned and looking for a fight.” He eyed his Top warily. He knew he’d broken more rules in the last four hours than he had in the last six months. “I didn’t drive,” he finally mumbled, unable to stand the silence. “Kyler did.”

Chad nodded and set his book aside. “I think we have something to talk over, don’t you?”

Cameron studied his partner’s body language and slowly nodded. “Yes,” he replied simply. He cocked his head to one side. “How mad are you?” he asked. Chad was laid back, but Cam knew full well he had stepped way over the line this time. He hated feeling guilty and wondered if he’d ever learn to think before he did things.

Chad patted the sofa, silently inviting Cameron to sit down beside him. “I admit I was rather pissed off when I got to the lounge and learned that you had taken the evening off. No one seemed to know where you had taken off to. I was unable to get a hold of you because your cell phone was here. I called Kyler’s home and found out you had gone with him to a party in Kelowna. Hugh and I felt it would be unfair to spoil Kyler’s fun by calling him and getting him to bring you home. Although, it is quite likely he will find himself in trouble when he gets home.”

He watched his partner squirm uncomfortably for a second or two before continuing. “I’m no longer ticked off, Mugs. I spent a greater part of the evening thinking about our relationship and it’s left me wondering if maybe a change is in the wind. We’ve been together for over two years now and until recently things have been working out. Granted we’ve hit some bumps in the road but that was to be expected. Lately however, you’ve been doing a lot of pushing at the boundaries and tonight may well have been the last straw. Cameron, you as good as threw my authority in my face; authority that you yourself gave to me when we first got together. Tell me; is it time to reconsider the discipline aspect of our relationship?” Chad gazed solemnly at the man sitting beside him and patiently waited for his response.

Cameron’s mouth dropped open. In his wildest dreams, he’d never expected this. “N-no,” he spluttered. “I did something really stupid and broke our rules. If you let me get away with it, I think it will affect our overall relationship.” He looked at Chad, tears welling in his eyes. “You’re my lover and head of our household. I know I deserve one hell of a spanking for what I did.”

Chad pulled the shaken man unto his lap. “Listen to me, sweetheart. I am not saying we have to drop the discipline part of our relationship, I just wanted to make sure we were both still on the same page for going on with it. Up until this last episode, it has worked very well for us, right?” He smiled when he got a small watery smile in reply to his question.

“I love you, Mugs. I want you to be happy. I want to keep you safe and I want us to be together for a very long time….the rest of our lives, in fact.” This said, Chad placed a gentle kiss on the younger man’s trembling lips. “Now, I have no intention of spanking you. This insubordination of yours requires something more to ensure it is never repeated. If you truly have faith in me being in charge of our relationship, and I believe that you do, then it is time for you to realize just how little I have curtailed your activities and choices in the past. I want you to be able to make a comparison. So for the next little while, things are going to change drastically.”

Cameron was reassured by the first part of Chad’s statement and leaned into the big man’s embrace. “No spanking,” he repeated, surprise in his voice. “How drastic?” He sounded suspicious. “What’s going on in that mind of yours?” he dared to demand from the safety of his lover’s arms

“You, my boy, are going on a very, very short leash; so short you’ll feel like it’s no more than a collar. As of this moment, you will be in my sight at all times. I will be able to see everything you do and vice-versa. You can consider personal privacy a privilege to be earned and respected. I have already altered your shifts at the lounge. You will be working on the evenings that I am able to accompany you. You will only be behind the bar when I am; if I have something to do in the office, you will sit in there with me.”

Chad watched his Brat’s eyes getting bigger as their foreseeable future was outlined. He put a hand over Cameron’s mouth to prevent him commenting just yet. “You will be spending every day at the mine, dogging my footsteps. You’ll become my shadow, rain or shine. This will continue until such time as I decide you’re ready to assume proper responsibility for your own actions and live according to the tenants our relationship is built upon. Do you understand why this is happening, Mugs?”

“Yes,” Cameron replied, somewhat subdued. “Because I let you down and defied you. I need to earn your trust back.” His voice was thick with tears. He nestled deeper into Chad’s arms, seeking reassurance.

“Right on the money, baby; I am not going to allow your flaunting of our rules or your periodical lack of foresight damage this special relationship we both need and want.” Chad dropped a light kiss on his love’s head.

“Will we still be going to Kyler’s graduation? And will I have to shadow you there?” the younger man wanted to know. “You got the invite, right? I’d really like to go.”

“Yes, Clarissa gave me the invitation when I dropped by the lounge earlier. We will be going. Kyler is expecting us and it would be unkind to disappoint him. I’ve know that young man since he was twelve years old and have a special place in my heart for him; little terror that he was at times.” Chad chuckled at Cameron’s mumbled ‘I can believe it’. “And yes, you will be shadowing me there as well. It will probably not be easily noticed by anyone else, so don’t fret over it.”

Hearing a tired sigh, Chad patted Cameron’s hip. “Up you get, Mugs. It’s late; we are both kind of rung out. Let’s lock up and hit the hay.” The older man was perfectly aware of just how trying the next few weeks were going to be.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“I can’t believe you!” Cameron’s voice rose an octave. “I’ve been going to the toilet by myself since I was three and now every time I go, I find you outside waiting for me.” He was having some problems with the short leash Chad had put on him. “When we’re at the lounge or the mine, I even have to ask you if I can go. I understand why you want me to keep close, but this is ridiculous.” He glared at the older man, his arms crossed over his chest.

Chad had been expecting this. It was Tuesday and they had been at this for almost four days now. He was even a little surprised that the blow up hadn’t occurred earlier. Reacting calmly to his partner’s bit of a temper tantrum; Chad put his hands on Cameron’s shoulders, turned and marched him over to the nearest corner. “Take a deep breath, Mugs. Close your eyes and relax; listen to the music on the radio. Good man; breathe slowly.” The mantra continued as large hands gently caressed the taunt back, soothing away the tension. “It is going to become harder, babe, before it is over.”

“How am I supposed to shadow you if I’m in a corner?” Cameron snapped. “And the last thing I am at the moment is hard.” He was feeling frustrated; more at himself than with Chad. He actually felt a lot calmer and centred than he had four days ago, but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t continue to push. He knew he was doing that and Chad didn’t budge an inch, which meant Cam felt safe. Sitting on the floor next to Chad in the lounge office was a positive pleasure.

It had been Cameron’s choice to sit there as Chad had never asked that he do so. Just breathing in and out with his Top’s scent invading his senses, he often drifted into subspace. He’d briefly dabbled in BDSM as a much a younger man and he now understood why some of the sub’s faces had showed such contentment.

Chad groaned and rolled his eyes at the other man's play on words. He understood the frustration the younger man was going through, knowing it would slowly wane as Cameron came to accept why this was necessary. “For the moment, Mugs, let’s just say I am shadowing you.” His hands methodically swept over Cameron’s shoulders; loving hands that were reassuring and comforting.

Cameron slowly began to relax under those comforting hands as he closed his eyes and listened to his Top’s voice. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled.

Chad pulled his partner around until they were face to face. He smiled and gently kissed Cameron’s lips. “Are you beginning to see the fuller picture yet, sweetheart?”

“Yes,” Cameron replied, returning the kiss. “I let you down, took advantage of you and our relationship. This is a reconnection. Is it a problem that I don’t really see this as a punishment?” Cam looked up at Chad and a grin flittered over his face. “Despite me throwing a tantrum?”

“No, it isn’t a problem because it isn’t a punishment. It is a learning experience. And I won’t be at all surprised to see you throwing another tantrum before this is over.” Chad raised an eyebrow at his prancing partner. “Now might be a good time to go to the bathroom before you pee your pants.” He chuckled and followed as Cameron hurried down the hall.

The next few days passed with only a couple minor rants, but all and all, things were settling down and Chad would be the first to admit he may have let himself be lulled into a false sense of on-going peace.

Early Saturday afternoon, the shit hit the fan when Cameron discovered that Chad had laid their clothes out for the up-coming event.

“You have got to be kidding,” Cameron loudly complained. “I get the short leash, I get the shadowing, but you don’t get to choose my clothes.” He crossed his arms and glared at his partner who was standing there in only his socks and boxers. “There are some limits. I won’t show you up. I was actually going to dress down; dress pants, white shirt and tie, and as my suit doesn’t fit me anymore; my black leather jacket.” Cameron loved his jacket. It was an understated, tailored jacket made out of kidskin.

Chad raised an eyebrow. “I wasn’t at all concerned about you showing anyone up, Mugs. If you look closely, you’ll see I’ve laid out the exact clothes you just listed off, with the exception of the jacket. And as good as you look in it, you don’t need a jacket because it is too warm and you’ll get overheated.”

When it looked like the younger man was gearing up to bicker about his Top’s decision, Chad held up his hand to forestall him. “The reason for my choosing what you’re wearing today is to emphasize how many choices you have on a day to day basis. Aside from the hated uniform you have to wear when working at the lounge, you have been free to wear whatever you like. Now get dressed. We don’t want to be late. It will be hard enough finding a parking space as it is.”

Chad started pulling on his own dress pants. It was apparent he expected his Brat to the same.

“Don’t tell me you’re actually going to wear a tie,” Cameron commented as he went to the closet to exchange the dress pants that had been laid out for him. He wanted a pair of black pants, not tan.

“Why wouldn’t I, Cameron? It is a special occasion. It isn’t like you’ve never seen me in a tie before. And if you’re thinking of wearing something other that what I put out for you, forget it.” Chad threaded his belt through his pant loops while keeping a close eye on the other man.

“Come on, a white shirt with tan pants?” Cameron protested. “You hate ties,” he shot back as he pulled out a pair of black dress pants, wincing slightly under Chad’s look. He hesitated, tilted his head to one side to think and then sighed. He put the black pants back where they’d been and started to pull on the pants Chad had laid out. “God, I hate this!” he griped.

Chad nodded his approval when he saw Cameron pulling on the lighter pants. “Who would have thought that being annoyed at something could make a person colour-blind? I happen to be wearing dark brown pants with a pale yellow shirt. My tie is also brown. Your pants may not be as dark as mine, but they are dark enough for a white shirt. Now stop your bickering, or the only thing that will change colour is your backside. I don’t think you want to spend a greater part of the afternoon sitting on a sore bottom, Mugs.”

Cameron shot Chad an astonished look. “You wouldn’t,” he sputtered. “Not on Kyler”s graduation day. Oh God, you would,” he finished with a slight shudder. He quickly pulled on his clothes with no more complaint, then looked at Chad and frowned slightly.

“No wonder you hate ties. It’s because you can’t tie them properly. It’s unbalanced.” Cameron reached over and undid Chad’s tie and then re-did it into an immaculate Windsor knot. It hadn’t really been that bad but Cameron brought up with fashion, had an eye for small details.

“Thanks, Mugs.” Chad smiled and dropped a kiss on the younger man’s cheek. “By the way, I never said I didn’t like ties; you said I didn’t.” He gentle pushed his love towards the door and into the hall. “Oh, and you were right; I would have.” Chad patted his Brat’s butt to emphasize the point. He couldn’t help but laugh when Cameron rolled his eyes and let out a loud sigh of feigned long-suffering.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Their arrival at the campus coincided with that of Kipper and his family. Unfortunately, it took them a much longer time to find a parking space. They barely managed to get into the seats being held for them, with only moments to spare.

Chad was blown away when Kyler was included in the first group to be called up for their diplomas. He looked at Kipper and the two of them high-fived each other, both thrilled that the boy who had grown up under their very eyes, had graduated with honours.

Cameron took everything in. He had no interest in higher education, but he was very happy for Kyler. He clapped until his hands were sore and grinned at the amusement Chad and Kipper’s antics provided. He had found it difficult to shadow Chad through the crowds, but had managed by almost plastering himself to his Top’s back. Despite his grumbling and the odd spat he’d instigated, he’d become resigned to his short leash. He felt safe and grounded for almost the first time in his life. As the graduation continued, he discretely reached for Chad’s hand.

Chad gently squeezed the smaller hand that slipped into his, happy with his partner’s enthusiasm for Kyler’s achievements. He was pleased that the two young men, who were such an important part of his life, were becoming close friends.

When the commencement service had drawn to a close, Chad and Cameron followed the others outside, where they all waited for Kyler to join them. Everyone inundated the young man with hugs, kisses, pats on the back and handshaking.

Once the picture taking was over and Patrick could be heard above the hubbub, he reminded everyone about the invitation he and Hugh had issued earlier for everyone to go back to their home for a celebratory party. The invite was readily accepted by all.

Chad and Cameron headed for the Ranger which was parked quite a distance away. By the time they got to their vehicle and were on the way back to Jade Heights, another hour had passed and they still had an hour’s drive ahead of them.

Cameron was antsy and couldn’t keep still during the drive home. He had seen Kyler look at him curiously after the graduation ceremony, as he stuck close to Chad. Cameron had shrugged his shoulders at his friend, smiled wryly and mouthed ‘speak to you later’.

One thing Cameron was nervous about, was how Hugh and Patrick would react to him. He’d somehow managed to land Kyler in trouble a time or two over the last few months.

Neither man had any idea that their evening would end on a rather unpleasant note.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Chad and Cameron returned home several hours after having left it. Both were in less than happy moods.

“Corner, now!” Chad ordered, quietly but sternly. He watched as the other man toed off his shoes and shuffled across the kitchen’s tiled floor.

To say the older man was surprised by this evening’s turn of events would be an understatement. Cameron had seemed so settled and calm the last couple of days, and Chad had felt they were really making headway.

Okay, so his lover had experienced a bit of a meltdown; that was fine, they’d deal with it. Chad just wished it hadn’t involved someone other than the two of them. He got himself a drink of water and turned to keep an eye on Cameron while thinking over what had happened and trying to figure out what had triggered it. He pressed his lips tightly together and shook his head when he came up empty.

“Come here please, Mugs,” he softly requested.

Cameron turned, expecting anger and disappointment only to find love and warmth in Chad’s blue eyes. He ran across the room and melted into his lover’s strong arms.

Chad held him tight for a long time before eventually pushing his love away. “I think we have some more talking to do, babe.” The words were said gently but firmly.

Cameron sighed. “I guess so,” he replied, staring fixedly at his socks. “Would it help if I said I’m sorry, even though Kyler was asking for it?”

“Only Kyler, huh?” Chad questioned, doubt seeping into his voice. “I didn’t realize I had such an innocent Brat on my hands. I can’t believe it. I turned my back for a short time and you actually get into a physical confrontation. Tell me, Mugs, just how did your body end up on the ground with Kyler’s?”

“I don’t know,” Cameron replied with a shrug. “We were talking. Kyler said I could have got him into trouble over the party last Friday night; then we both said things. I got angry and suddenly we were in each others’ faces. The next thing I knew, we were fighting. But I never said I was innocent,” he protested.

“All right, both of us accept that neither of you were blameless in letting this argument get out of hand.” Chad wrapped an arm around Cameron’s shoulders as they walked down the hall and into the living room. “Do you think there was anything you could have done, love, to avoid getting in hot water?” He took a seat on the sofa and pulled the younger man down beside him.

Cameron shrugged his shoulders. “I guess I could have walked away before it got out of hand,” he mumbled. “But it flared up so fast. It’s not like we planned it.”

“I know it wasn’t premeditated and that it happened quickly. Unfortunately, you did have options you chose not to take. Fighting is never an acceptable way for anyone to communicate a difference of opinion. You and Kyler could have hurt one another.”

Chad studied his partner for several moments, knowing instinctively what Cameron needed. It was absolution; the sooner, the better. A week under his Top’s constant attention had left the younger man feeling safe and cared-for, but also more vulnerable than would usually be the case.

“A week ago, I asked you if you wanted the discipline aspect of our relationship to continue and we both agreed that we did. Now before I spank you, will you please answer me this? Did I make a mistake when I cut you a bit of slack and let you go to the end of the garden to sit with Kyler, rather than keeping you next to me? I thought you’d enjoy that more than listening to Hugh, Patrick and I talking. That would have bored you to death, wouldn’t it have?”

Cameron breathed out slightly in relief. This was Chad back to form. His butt clenched with the thought of the impeding spanking, but he knew he deserved it and deep down that he needed it. He pulled his mind back to Chad’s question.“Yeah, I was bored with what you old guys were talking about,” he admitted. “And you didn’t cut me that much slack,” Cameron pointed out. “Their garden isn’t all that long, so I don’t think you made a mistake.”

Looking into Chad’s handsome face, Cameron offered more by way of an explanation. “I think Kyler was feeling a bit uncertain about all the changes in his life and I guess I was unsure about what was going to happen when you slackened the leash. So we just lost it at each other. I really think that’s kind of what friends do; let off steam at each other. Only our letting off steam included fists.”

Cameron blushed as his blue eyes looked up and met Chad’s. “Did you know I haven’t been spanked in over four weeks?” His smile was somewhat watery when he added in a small voice, “That’s a record.”

“Hmm, record indeed. We’ve put all the cards on the table, babe, and we both know why you are about to be punished.” Chad’s voice was calm and reassuring as he motioned for his young partner to stand up. After lowering Cameron’s pants and boxers, he settled his Brat securely over his thighs, making sure the upper half of his body was well supported by the sofa.

He placed his hand on Cameron’s bare backside, stroking and kneading in a comforting manner for several moments. He started rhythmically slapping first one firm globe and then the other, covering both until they began to glow a light pink. As the slaps picked up the pace, so did the squirming of the younger man’s body. Chad tightened his hold around Cameron’s waist while his hand covered every inch of the flaming bottom, before landing two harder swats on each cheek to end the spanking. He knew without a double that the rule had been re-enforced and the lesson learned.

Cameron tried to stay stoic but within two smacks, he began to sniffle. Before long he was crying out in pain and finally just sobbing. By the time he realized Chad had stopped, he felt well-punished and strangely at peace.

The hand that had punished so soundly, now rubbed gentle circles on the sobbing man’s back. “All right, Mugs; we’re done here. The slate has been wiped clean.” The mantra was softly repeated many times over.

A repentant young man listened to his lover’s voice, reveling in the message. He squirmed up and snuggled into his lover, making sure his butt was not resting on anything hard.

“I love you,” Cameron murmured. “I may not say it often enough, but I really do. You understand me like nobody ever has, even better than I know myself.”

Chad tightened his embrace and pressed kiss after kiss on his lover’s beautiful face. “I love you too, sweetheart; with all my heart. Where would I be without you, Mugs? You’re my other half. You help me be who I was meant to be.” He smiled when Cameron nestled in closer and nodded, obviously reassured by the heartfelt declaration.

They spent the next several minutes quietly reconnecting and reflecting over the proceedings of the past week.

“I want to talk about what is going to happen next, Mugs.” Chad paused to make sure he had his partner’s attention. “Tomorrow you are going to apologize to Kyler, Hugh and Patrick. We will drive over there together after I call to see what time will best suit them.” He bit back a grin when he felt the man in his arms stiffened, knowing his directive was meeting with a definite lack of enthusiasm.

“Furthermore, we are going to continue with the short leash. But over the next couple of weeks, it will gradually slacken until things are back to where they were before we began this exercise. How does all this sound to you, babe?”

Cameron wrinkled his nose at Chad. “Does that mean I get to go to the toilet on my own again?” he teased. “It does sound good though. I really do want to say sorry to Kyler, and I hope he didn’t get into as much trouble as I did.”

“If my impression of Kyler’s partners is correct, I have a feeling that your friend’s backside is in a condition similar to yours. As far as what you are now free to do; I think you can manage bathroom breaks on your own again and choose what you’re going to wear,” Chad kidded, tickling his partner’s ribs and making him giggle.

Cameron snuggled into Chad and his voice came out a bit muffled and shy. “If I ever feel like I’m losing direction sometime in the future, can I ask to be put on a short leash again? Or is that your decision only?”

Picking up on the significance of the request, Chad hastened to reassure his young partner. “If you feel you need the security of a shortened lease, you can certainly ask for it and we’ll discuss it. But I will decide whether or not we do it depending on the circumstances at the time.”

Chad smiled at Cameron’s soft sigh of relief and dropped another kiss on the other man’s head. ‘You never know what’s going to work until you try it,’ he thought, pleased with what the short leash exercise had accomplished.

The End

Unreasonable Expectations

2009-05-30T11:47:00.000-07:00

Co-written by Jo and LJ

Cameron was peeved. He looked at Chad and sighed heavily. For a man so anal about telling the truth, he’d kept Kipper’s secret very close to his chest. Cam was glad Kipper had someone, but he didn’t like surprises and this had been a big one. The only consolation he had was that Kyler had been as gobsmacked as he had.

With the amount of times he’d asked Chad about Kipper and his mysterious leave, he’d have thought Chad would have told him. He could keep secrets. He heaved another deep sigh as he remembered all the extra chores he’d had to do after each enquiry. His Top had called it being nosey about things that didn’t concern him and obviously needed more to keep him busy.

Chad strongly suspected something was bothering his partner. Cameron, often moody in the best of times, had been unusually quiet and pouty for the past several weeks. Chad had given the younger man his space, hoping Cameron could work it out on his own. But such was not meant to be.

It was Sunday, the lounge was closed and the two men had the day to themselves. Chad was determined they talk things out and lay everything on the table.

He pulled the heated apple pie out of the oven and breathed in deeply. His smile broadened at the tantalizing aroma. Cutting big slices, he transferred them to two plates and added scoops of French Vanilla ice cream before placing the special treat on the table. Next he poured large glasses of milk.

Sitting down at the table, he called out an invitation. “Mugs, come out to the kitchen please.”
Cameron had smelled the pie baking and eagerly walked into the kitchen. He grinned when he saw the apple pie. It was one of his favourite foods. “What’s the occasion?” he asked, looking up at his Top suspiciously. “Are you hiding something from me again?”

He was aware of Chad wanting to talk. But as he enjoyed playing the wounded party, he was not keen to talk it over. However, the apple pie and ice cream were weakening his resolve. He knew that look on Chad’s face. His Top wasn’t going to put up with his pouting much longer. In fact, Cameron was somewhat surprised the older man had put up with it for as long as he had.

Chad arched an eyebrow. “Pardon me? Have you something to say, Cameron? You know how I feel about cheap shots and innuendoes.” He continued to stare at his partner, willing him to be upfront.

Cameron just looked at Chad and shrugged. “What cheap shot?” he asked. “For someone who’s so hot on being honest, you have a lot of secrets. I was just asking if there was something else I should be aware of?” Cameron was very carefully to keep the kitchen table between himself and his partner. He had an inkling that Chad had almost reached his limit, which was a sign of how irritating Cameron had been acting recently.

Chad’s eyes narrowed. “I have never kept anything from you that is pertinent to our relationship.There is nothing deceitful in keeping a long-time confidence you’ve made to a friend. Whereas, breaking it would definitely show a lack of character. I’ve known about Kipper and Gaetane for some years now; long before Clarissa and Kyler even moved out here. It was Kipper’s secret to share, not mine.”

He sat back and studied the other man, wondering what this was really about. “Now barring further accusations, why is this issue causing you so much grief?”

“I can keep secrets. But nobody thinks I can and it’s so unfair. Like with my sp...” Cameron’s voice trailed off when he suddenly realised what he’d been about to say. He picked up his train of thought. “I’m a bartender. I’m supposed to know stuff. You know, as in a listening-ear when someone unburdens themselves. Then I find my partner is keeping the biggest secret out there. It fucking sucks,” Cameron pouted.

Chad smiled when he saw his love dig into the pie and stuff a large bite into his mouth. He hadn’t missed the hesitation and immediately suspected that the man sitting across from him had almost let something slip. Whatever it was could wait until later. Chad was more interested in finding out what was really bothering his partner. Cameron seemed to be working himself up for some reason.

“I, for one, know just how well you can keep a secret, Mugs. You are rather adept at keeping things to yourself. However, that isn’t what this is about.” His grin widened at the glare that was sent his way, but he was pleased to see Cameron continuing to eat.

When they had cleaned their plates and drained their glasses, he pushed back from the table and softly invited, “Come here, Mugs.” He waited patiently while his partner reluctantly shuffled over to him.

With Cameron safely ensconced on his lap, Chad continued the conversation. “All right, time to move away from this issue once and for all. Listen very carefully, Cameron. The so-called secret was not mine to tell anyone…not even you. It..is..not..about..you! It..is..not..about..us!” he said very succinctly. “So unless you are prepared to tell me exactly what is bothering you and why you feel no one trusts you to keep a secret; get over it!”

Cameron was in his all time favourite place; sitting on Chad’s lap. He leaned back and softly confessed. “I feel a bit out of place. I love it here in Jade Heights, but I feel the old-timers don’t trust me. It’s like even if I live to be a hundred, I’ll always be an outsider.”

He snuggled deeper into Chad’s embrace. “I’ve always hated secrets. Ever since I found out my Mom was cheating on my Dad and she told me it was our secret. We had a blazing argument once and when Dad told me to apologise, I just said ‘Why should I apologise to the cheating bitch?” He grimaced up at Chad. “That didn’t go down too well with either of them. I guess I see your point of view though,” he admitted, somewhat reluctantly. “I’ll try and get over it. I guess I over-reacted. I just don’t like surprises.”

Chad sighed and rubbed his chin over Cameron’s hair. “I am sorry about your parents’ troubles, Mugs. It is sad when families drifted apart. I am fortunate in still being as close to my family as possible, considering the miles between us all. I just wish we didn’t live across the country from one another.” He glanced down at the man in his arms. “And you do realize there are nice surprises in life, don’t you? I mean we didn’t actually plan to meet each other, fall in love and make a life together, did we?”

He chuckled when his partner’s only response was to nestle in closer, if that was possible. “As far as ‘old-times’ are concerned, they are slowly becoming a minority here. Between miners and their families returning when the mine is operating, skiers and hunters passing through on their way to higher ground, plus the influx of visitors during the summer, those of us not born here sometimes outnumber those who were. Kipper and his family, the Pierce men, and myself, just to mention a few, all moved here for various reasons. I really don’t think you have to worry about people mistrusting you just because you’re ‘from away’ as the saying goes.”

“Okay,” Cameron replied. “I can see that. I wonder if the Goth girl from last summer is coming back. I want to discuss fashion with her.” He smiled at Chad to show he was joking. “Heavy eyeliner and black clothing, here I come.”

“I can hardly wait to see the new you,” Chad teased right back before turning a bit serious moments later. “Now if there is nothing else to do with secrecy bothering you, what say we get the kitchen tided up? I am always around if you want to talk. But you know that, right?”

“Yeah, I know that,” Cameron replied, looking around. “You do realize it’s better to clean up while the pie is cooking, don’t you? Like when I’m not around, so I don’t have to pitch in.” He grinned as he slid off Chad’s knee. “You want to wash or dry? Or shall we have some more pie and ice cream before you decide?”

Chad suspected Cameron was holding something back. He had deliberately given the younger man an opening and nothing had come of it, so he decided to wait and see if there were any surprises in store for either of them.

“You can dry and we’ll save the rest for later.” He laughed at Cameron’s exaggerated sigh of feigned long-suffering.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Two days later, Chad was waiting as patiently as possible for his partner to return home from his afternoon shift. He was positive that the envelope he held in his hand contained unwelcoming news.

Cameron was running late. He walked into the house and slammed the door shut, tossing his jacket in the general direction of the coat hangers in the hallway. He stopped short when he saw Chad.

“I got a DVD for tonight,” he announced before inquiring, “What’s for dinner?” He noticed his partner was holding a letter and turned a little white when he saw the logo on the envelope.

“Umm, is that for me? I wonder why the court is writing. Maybe they want me for jury duty or something.”

Cameron was praying hard as he opened his mail. His heart sank while he scanned the letter and he felt slightly ill. He glanced up at the older man and groaned, then sat down on the sofa and handed Chad the opened letter.

Chad quickly perused the notice in his hand and muttered when he saw the amount being requested. “This is going to take a big bite out of your loose change.”

Placing the paper on the coffee table, he sat down and turned to face his partner. “I take it that this is what you narrowly avoided blurting out a couple a days ago. You remember the occasion, don’t you? If I am not mistaken, we were having a conversation about the non-sharing of information.” Chad felt no satisfaction when he saw the other man cringe with guilt.

“At that time, Mugs, I offered you the opportunity to come clean. Why didn’t you?” Chad voice was low but unusually stern.

Cameron stared fixedly at his feet and getting no inspiration, looked up. “It wasn’t my fault,” he suddenly blurted out. “It was the fucking slow car in front of me. All I did was speed up to pass it and the cop pulled me over. I couldn’t be going as fast as he said I was. My car doesn’t go that fast. I tried arguing with him, but when he threatened to arrest me I just shut-up and took the ticket. I wrote a letter to the court, explaining what had happened and then thought no more about it; honest. So you see; I wasn’t hiding anything. I thought it had gone away. I think slow-coaches should have their licenses taken from them. They’re the ones who cause chaos.”

Cameron glanced over at Chad, wondering if his excuses were working. “Anyway, everyone speeds. I bet you’ve been caught out more than once.” Cameron carried the war into his Top’s court.

“Yes, I was fined for driving over the posted limit a couple of times but it was a number of years ago. I paid the price at the time, just as you are going to do now,” Chad responded to the challenge. “As for your vehicle; it is more than capable of picking up speed without you realizing it, which is why you have to exercise due care and attention. I can easily see you going as fast as the officer says you did.”

He leaned over to verify the date of the ticket, pointed at the paper and frowned. “Looks to me that this happened the last time you and Kyler went to Kelowna. I can understand you not telling me about it then as you were already in trouble for coming home so late.”

“I still say you over-reacted to that.” Cameron squirmed uneasily, remembering the lengthy retribution he’d barely survived for that particular escapade. “I left you a message saying I’d be late home as we’d been invited to a party. I had no idea there were going to be hard drugs and a police raid.”

Cameron’s eyes went wide as he realised he had just given his Top more information on that night. ‘Not good, not good, not good,’ he chanted silently to himself.

“Hmmm, I take it you got out before the raid or I would have been called to bail you out of jail.” Chad glared at his partner, letting it be known that he had no intention of following that lead and being distracted from the conversation at hand. “Although, I have to add that starting for home after the time you were to be here, made it impossible for you to return when expected. And as we’ve already discussed, a texted message didn’t cut it.”

The older man shook his head at having to once again address the issue of his partner’s propensity of collecting speeding tickets. “According to this information, Cameron, you were going forty miles over the posted limit. This time, we are going to double the number of days you will be without your car. Besides being without wheels for eighty days, you will also be grounded for four weeks. You can spend some of that time copying the essay I had you do the last time you got a speeding ticket. In fact, I think writing it out half a dozen times just might help you remember it longer.”

Cameron’s eyes widened with shock. “Oh come on,” he spluttered. “You’re kidding, aren’t you?” He was well aware the last time he got caught speeding he’d learned his lesson, at least for the next month or two. He had a sinking feeling this punishment would last longer in his memory. “I still say it wasn’t my fault. It was the slow driver in front of me,” he moaned.

“No, I am not kidding, Cameron. You are not responsible for other drivers’ actions, but you most certainly are for your own.” Chad easily out-stared the younger man. “You are also expected to keep me informed of activities that involve either dangerous or illegal behaviour. I know, Mugs, how hard you find it to own up. But you have to admit it is easier all the way around when you’re honest. It really does earn you brownie points and God only knows, you need as many as you can get.”

“I was never a Brownie,” Cameron muttered under his breath. “And I was kicked out of the cubs on the first day.” He looked up at Chad. “But I am honest about most things,” he protested. “I just don’t believe in asking to be punished. I honestly thought less said, easily mended.”

He tilted his head to one side and slowly blushed. “That’s not what we decided on in our relationship, is it?” he sadly admitted.

“I know it isn’t always easy, Babe. But that’s no excuse for breaking the rules. We both know what the expectations are and neither of us thought them unreasonable when they were set in place. It is what works for us and that is what makes them so important.”

Chad watched at the blush deepened. He didn’t see the point in prolonging the inevitable, so he firmly tugged until his Brat was standing before him. Then he undid the buckle of Cameron’s belt, shoved the jeans and boxers down to his knees, and pulled him down across his thighs.

Raising his hand, Chad brought it down with a resounding smack on Cameron’s bare bottom.
As the spanking continued, Chad listened to the cries while watching the two perfect globes turn first a rosy pink and eventually a deep red. Once assured by Cameron’s body language that the lesson had been learned yet again, he finished off with a final swat and began offering comfort to the distraught man over his lap.

Cameron was always surprised how much Chad’s spankings hurt. He had expected to be spanked; that was part of their agreement. If he messed up, he paid the price. But once it was over, he was forgiven and everything was all right again. It felt appropriate to him and he trusted the older man implicitly. Although his Top set his butt on fire, he’d never go overboard and he’d always be there afterwards.

Accepting the comfort Chad gave him, Cameron sniffled as his sobs slowly tapered off. He sat up and settled on his lover’s lap as usual, being careful not to sit on his smarting butt. “I understand, you know. I get why you kept Kipper’s secret. It was his secret, not yours. If you had a secret would you tell me?” He didn’t look up; he wasn’t that sure he wanted to know the answer.

“Cameron, my love, I have no secrets. But if I did, rest assured I would share them with you. Why? Because I trust you to keep them. I don’t think wanting to know about each other is an unreasonable expectation, do you?”

Cameron let out a huge sigh. “Nope, there’s nothing unreasonable.” He stopped and thought hard. “I don’t think I’ve got anything else to confess,” he said, with a giggle. There wasn’t much that could keep him down for long. He hissed slightly as he moved and his butt brushed against something harder than was comfortable. “Love you, big man,” he softly murmured as he wrapped his arms around his lover’s neck and gently kissed his lips.

“I love you too, baby.” Chad tightened his embrace and lovingly returned the kiss.

The End

The Grounding

2009-05-30T11:41:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

(With Cameron and Kyler)

Cameron looked up as Kyler entered the office. “You shouldn’t be in here. I’ve been grounded for two weeks and instead of leaving me at home, Chad decided I should be able to listen to the party, but not be allowed to join in.” He felt hard done by and wondered why Chad had decided to make his punishment a public issue. Sure, they’d arrived early and would in all likelihood be the last to leave, but he had the feeling his workmates would know he was being punished and he hated it.

“Hey, it’s okay. I asked Uncle Kipper where you were and he told me to ask Chad, who said I could join you. All curious on-lookers think I’m just visiting a sick friend.” Kyler chuckled at the look of exasperation that passed over his friend’s face. “Besides, I’m also grounded for the next two weeks. Like go figure, huh?”

“Why are you in here instead of out there enjoying yourself? Haven’t you ever heard, ‘What the Tops can’t see; can’t hurt us’?” Cameron grinned at his friend, his innate sense of humour surfacing. “Do you think there’s a handbook for Tops out there? You know, turn to page twenty about Brats breaking curfew; a spanking and two weeks grounding is the appropriate punishment.” Cameron shifted uneasily. He was still a bit tender.

“Wow, what is this; twenty questions or something.” Kyler laughed as he gingerly sat down on the far end of the sofa and turned to face his partner-in-crime. “Chad asked me if I was supposed to be at the lounge today, but it’s my bet that he had a pretty good idea before even asking. And I don’t have a lot of faith in that adage about ‘can’t see, can’t hurt’. As far as a handbook is concerned; guess Hugh didn’t read that page, because aside from a few swats, he really didn’t do much more than ground me for coming home late.”

“Pull the other one, mate,” Cameron teased. “You aren’t sitting much more comfortably than I am. I can tell you for free that Chad was not highly impressed with me and made his point known to my butt via his hand.”

“The condition of my rear end has nothing to do with my missing curfew,” Kyler unperturbedly informed the other man. “It’s because I was trying to defend you to my partners who have decided it might be better if you and I got together less often. They are definitely not in favour of us thumbing our noses at the posted speed limits.”

“You told them,” Cameron sputtered as he glared at Kyler. “That was the one thing I managed to keep quiet about.” He stopped in mid-rant and turned wide-eyed to his companion. “They want to stop us from getting together? You defended me?” Cameron bit his lower lip. He wasn’t used to people standing up for him. “Man, I’m sorry if I caused tension between you and your partners.”

“Don’t sweat it, Cameron. Hugh and I worked it out; everything’s cool now,” Kyler hastened to assure his friend. “Sooo, just when do you plan to tell Chad about the ticket?”

“Never!” Cameron’s voice rang out decisively. “It’s like I said before; what he doesn’t know can’t hurt me.” His grin was somewhat crooked as he looked at Kyler. “You aren’t going to get all virtuous and tell Chad about it, are you?”

“I don’t see anything virtuous in snitching on a friend. Besides, as far as I’m concern, it’s between you and Chad. Hmmm, although I gotta tell you, Hugh begs to differ on that stand.” Kyler’s smirk had Cameron rolling his eyes. “He also said I couldn’t get in a car with you behind the wheel; I’m just not sure for how long.”

“I guess it’s a good thing Hugh and Chad don’t socialize together, and I don’t think Hugh has to worry about me driving any time soon,” Cameron replied, relieved by the thought that the chance of their Tops meeting up was slim.

“I’m really sorry I thought you’d tell on me,” Cameron apologized. “It’s just recently I broke it off with some so-called friends who ratted me out every time. I want to be a good friend but I’m just not altogether sure I know how to be one.”

He grinned at Kyler uneasily. “It’s something Chad and I are working on; this self-confidence thing.” Cameron was surprising himself. He was so open with Kyler. He stood up and began to pace. “I hate this you know; being grounded sucks.”

“Yeah, it does. I wouldn’t even be here if Patrick’s parents hadn’t wanted to come in. But I really don’t mind going along with their wishes if it makes them happy. They’re having a bit of a tough time this weekend, dealing with moving out of the house they’ve spend most their married life in.” Kyler got up and fetched a couple of bottles of pop out of the small fridge in the corner of the office. He handed one to Cameron and sat back down.

“I know it can be hard making friends when you’re new to a place. I went through the same thing when Mom and I moved out here. I was twelve at the time, but it’s probably easier to adjust when you’re a kid. I met some fellows when school started that fall and the five of us have been best buddies ever since. Man, we used to get into some scraps but none of us ever snitched on the others. If we got caught, we all paid the price.”

“I think I remember you hanging out with a bunch of guys,” Cameron replied, throwing himself back onto the leather couch. “I haven’t seen them recently. I did wonder why you came to the pool tournament with me when you could have been hanging with them.”

“Well, we don’t spend as much time together as we used to.” Kyler took a long drink of pop and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand while thinking over the changes that had taken place recently. “This past fall, the twins turned twenty-one. They were the youngest in the gang. Shortly after that, we just kind of seemed to go our own ways. Ronnie and Donnie decided they’d lived under their father’s rule long enough and headed to Vancouver to seek their fortune in the big city. I wish them the best; God knows they deserve a better life. Their old man could be one miserable son-of-a-bitch by times.” Kyler shook his head at some of the tales his friends had told him about their home life.

“Harry, the oldest of our group, has found himself a girlfriend….again! But it looks serious this time, and there’s nothing better than falling in love to mellow out a guy. I won’t be surprised to get a wedding invitation any day now.” Kyler smiled at the idea of his buddy getting married and then momentarily reflected on the transformation of his own life. ‘Guess I’m sort of married myself,’ he thought with a soft chuckle.

“That leaves Charlie who is still living on the wild-side, as he calls it. He has no intentions of settling down any time soon. He and his cohorts on the reservation get up to some crazy stuff, so my partners are kind of relieved that Charlie and I seldom see each other. Which, when you think about it; should mean they’d be happy to see me making new friends, right?”

“You’ll get no argument from me.” Cameron smiled brightly. “I guess we’re friends, but I think we may need to prove to your partners that I’m not an irresponsible Brat; even if I am. Of course being grounded will put a definite crimp in that plan. And I guess to put Hugh’s fears to rest; you will need to agree not to get into a car with me driving again.”

Cameron sobered a little. “Although if Chad finds out about that speeding fine; it won’t be an issue. He took my car away for a month last time, plus gave me a long writing assignment.” Cameron grimaced. “It’s amazing how many chores Chad manages to find that have to be done while I’m grounded; ones we’ve left for months at a time.”

“And on that note, you think it’s wise to just leave it to chance that Chad won’t find out about it. I know you’ve been with him a lot longer than I’ve been with my Tops, but…” Kyler shifted, feeling he may be getting in over his head to be advising another Brat; an older one at that. “I mean, wouldn’t it be better to be upfront and get it over with?”

Cameron shook his head. “If I get my way, he won’t hear about it. I’ve already got a letter written to send off to the traffic court, explaining why I was speeding. I’m hoping they’ll wipe the fine. If they do, there’ll be no need for Chad to know. You should only confess if there’s no way out.” Cameron grinned. “Come on, man; when you were a kid, did you admit every wrongdoing? This is the same principal. I’m upfront about the important things. I just don’t happen to think a speeding fine is that big an issue.”

“Geesh, of course I didn’t own up whenever I did something wrong as a kid. But I learned the hard way that it’s usually better to do so; especially with Tops!” Kyler was rather adamant about this as he began holding up one finger at a time. “Being less than honest, losing my temper, bolting, deliberate disobedience and back-talking are all major no-no’s in our house. Most will result in a trip over one of my partner’s lap and not for anything fun, if you get my drift.”

“I get it,” Cameron replied. “Been there and been spanked for all that. I just don’t go around asking for it. Chad is pretty laid back, but I can push him too far sometimes and last night was one of those times. When he decides to confront me, he doesn’t mess around. He can be very inventive with his punishments, but he’ll never use anything but his hand with the physical part of it. He doesn’t need to; it gets the message across just fine.”

“So far, Hugh and Patrick have only used their hand. But then I try real hard not to endanger myself or anyone else, otherwise Hugh might be tempted to bring his paddle into play.” Kyler shuddered at the thought. “I really don’t want to go there,” he muttered.

“Yeah, how does that work?” Cameron asked curiously. “I mean with two Tops. I have enough on my hands with just the one.” He blushed slightly. “Do they take turns or what?”

“Nooo,” Kyler chuckled. “They don’t take turns. Hugh takes care of most issues that involve discipline; although, if I disobey a direct order from Patrick, he is more than capable of stepping up to the plate. And I’d be willing to bet that if I was ever foolish enough to try and play one against the other, they’d both wallop me.”

Kyler downed the last of his drink and got up to put the empty bottle in the rack next to the fridge. “There are several same-sex couples here in Jade Heights. Have you ever wondered if any of them are living a life-style similar to ours?”

“I’ve thought about it,” Cameron confessed. “I can tell you, two of the toppiest men I’ve ever met are Mason and Jack. They are pretty intense. I once flirted with Billy and Mason went off the deep end. I thought I was going to have to hide behind Chad.” He flashed a quick grin at Kyler. “I know Zach and Rene are together and Zach’s fathers moved to town last fall. Don’t know about them though. What do you think?”

Kyler shrugged nonchalantly. “Well, like Hugh, Zack strikes me as being a real Alpha male. But that doesn’t mean he and Rene are in a DP. And I wouldn’t even hazard a guess where the older Pierces are concerned. However, I have a pretty good idea that the book store owner, Vincent, and his partner, Kadyn, probably are. At least I would hope so for the sake of the whole town.” He chuckled at the re-emerging memories from his school days. “Man, even Uncle Kipper will admit that I didn’t get in anywhere near the amount of mischief Kadyn got into. You could dare that kid to do just about anything and he’d do it. He was soooo much fun, and generous too; always had candy in his pocket.”

“Candy?” Cameron eyebrows went up. He was still slightly paranoid about his weight. “Did he think he’d get into less trouble if he gave candy out?” Cameron smiled to take any sting out of his words. “If it worked, I might start carrying a candy bar around to give to Chad.”

“Kadyn’s family runs the candy store here is town, Cameron.” Kyler frown, slightly confused by what his friend has just said. “He’d just handed some out at recess to the kids that didn’t have as much, that’s all. It wasn’t to bribe anyone.”

“That’s right. I forgot that about Kadyn. I got a mind like a sieve, ya know.” Cameron blushed momentarily. “What do you think about James and Quinn? I have a feeling they are.”

“If they are, they’re sure not flaunting it and I can easily understand why. Even though you and I have talked to each other about our home life, doesn’t mean I’d want the whole world to know. Uncle Kipper has known for a while now and I took it for granted that Chad would figure it out; what with him being a Top and all himself.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t talk about it to too many people either,” Cameron admitted. “Did you have any idea about me and Chad before you got together with Hugh and Patrick?” he asked out of curiosity. “I’m almost positive Kipper knew, or at least suspected.”

“Actually, I’d never given it a thought. I hadn’t even heard of discipline partnerships before I met my partners. Came as a hell of a shock, I can tell you.” Kyler grinned, finding nothing awkward about their topic of conversation.

“Getting back to your uncle; you think there’s any chance he and Gaetane are…you know?”

“In a DP?” Kyler sought clarification and got a quick nod. “I can’t see it. After all, they spent years only seeing each other every few months. I don’t think our kind of lifestyle would survive long-distance like that. I know I need to physically touch base with either Hugh or Patrick, preferably both, on a daily bases. Not just because they are my partners and lovers, but because they are also my Tops.”

Cameron thought for a moment. “Yeah, I can see your point. I know if Chad and I weren’t together, the whole discipline thing would be just too hard. We’d probably spend almost all of the time we had going over what rules I’d broken.” He sent a crooked grin Kyler’s way.

“Count on it,” the other man teased. “By the way, you must be aware of our Chief of Police being in a same-sex relationship; although I can’t picture him in a DP.”

“Really?” Cameron exclaimed. “Man, he keeps that quiet. At least I didn’t know about him, but then he doesn’t really come in here much. Can you imagine going up to him and asking, ‘hey, does your partner spank you when you’re bad’?” Cameron was giggling. “It may actually be worth it just to see his face. Except it would out us, and Chad would definitely not be happy about bailing me out of jail, which is where I’d probably end up.”

Kyler burst out laughing at the thought of approaching the Police Chief with that question in mind. “You ever think that maybe Chandi is a Top? Although, I have to admit to having a bit of trouble wrapping my mind around Eric being a Brat.” He made no effort to get his laughter under control.

It was at that moment that Chad entered the room to find two Brats laughing hysterically. He rolled his eyes and quickly decided he wouldn’t bother asking them what was so funny.

“Kyler, you asked me to let you know when the hour was up. Well, it is and your guests are almost ready to leave. You’re welcome to grab a couple of slices of pizza on your way out.”

“Thanks, Chad. I’ll see ya later, Cameron. I gotta get Doug and Bette home. Hang in there, man. Stay cool.”

“Yeah man,” Cameron replied, wiping tears of mirth from his eyes, “you too.”

After Kyler left, Cameron stood up and glared at Chad. “Is the party winding down or do I have to stay in here forever? And who took the beer out of the damn fridge?” he belligerently demanded. “Don’t you trust me?”

“Pardon me?” Chad’s voice showed his displeasure at the young man’s attitude and manner of speaking.

“You heard me,” Cameron shot back. Despite his talk with Kyler, he was still feeling unsettled.

Chad’s face darkened. He turned Cameron around, placed his hands on the younger man’s shoulders and steadily maneuvered him towards the only empty corner. He stood behind him and spoke calmly, but in a tone that brooked no nonsense. “Yes, I heard both what you said and how you said it; neither of which was acceptable. But to answer your questions: first off, no, the party is not winding down, but under Kipper’s watchful eye, everything is running smoothly. Which brings me to your next question: again no, you’ll not be staying in here forever as I’m planning on us leaving now. I would have left earlier but I thought you might enjoy a visit with Kyler. Next, no one took the beer out of the fridge. It simply did not get restocked last night. Lastly, there was no issue of trust involved here.”

Cameron hated being put in a corner, but admitted it did help him calm down and think more clearly. He recognized Chad’s demeanour and knew that if he pushed any further he’d probably get swatted, if not worse. He was still tender enough that the idea of Chad reigniting the fire made him shudder. “Sorry,” he muttered. “I just feel closed in.”

“Exactly what are you sorry for, Cameron?”

“Being rude and disrespectful,” Cameron replied after giving it a quick moment’s thought. “Honest, I am sorry.” He didn’t move from the corner. He just hoped nobody would choose that moment to walk into the office or his ‘cool’ factor would plummet through the floor.

Satisfied with his love’s sincerity, Chad kissed him lightly on the back of his head. “Okay, Mugs, let’s get out of here. We can hold a private party of our own at home. No others around to entertain; just you and me in our own little world…or bed, as the case may be. Sound like a plan or what?”

“Works for me!” Cameron declared, his smile breaking through as he turned to melt into his Top’s strong arms. They made their escape out the back door without seeing anyone or being seen.

They eventually made it to their bed, but only after Cameron jumped Chad the minute they walked in the house and then again as they relaxed in the living room in front of the fire.

As Cameron closed his eyes, his last thought was that his grounding was going to go quickly if this happened every night.

The End

Snow Fun At All

2009-05-08T17:13:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

Kyler stood surveying the boxes in front of him. He did a quick mental calculation, jotted down the number at the bottom of the tally sheet. “It’s almost done!” he exclaimed and tapped his pencil on the clipboard.

He had been working on his own in the store room for most of the day and enjoying himself. There were few times he liked solitude, but this happened to be one of them as he concentrated on the final inventory for the end of the pool hall’s fiscal year.

Earlier, Kyler and his mother had eaten lunch together and she had come in again a short time ago to let him know her shift was over and she was heading home.

“Try not to be too much longer, honey; you have a couple of gorgeous hunks who’ll want to spend time with you,” Clarissa reminded her son after kissing him goodbye.

“I don’t have a lot left to do, Mom.” He hugged her and cheerfully sent her on her way. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he called out to her just as the door closed.

There was an unexpected knock on the door and Kyler opened it to find Cameron standing there.

“Hi ya,” Cameron greeted in a friendly manner. “The lounge is pretty slow, so Chad suggested I come and see if you needed any help.”

“Hi yourself,” Kyler responded with a grin. “Thanks anyway, but I’ve done all I can in here and now I only have to do a quick total of supplies at the bar. Then I’ll have to talk to Chad.” This last was said in a rather glum voice.

“That was fast,” Chad commented at the unexpected approach of the two young men and he continued wiping off the top of the bar. “It’s a slow day all the way around but that’s to be expected as many people are probably still recovering from New Year’s Eve.”

“Good thing too,” Kyler stated. “It gives me a better chance to get a more accurate figure for year-end.” He walked along behind the bar, slowly counting the bottles and noting the amounts each contained before writing down the info.

Cameron grinned. It had been a riotous New Years Eve's party and the kiss he and Chad had exchanged at midnight had been hot. He looked at Kyler curiously. “What’s wrong?” he asked; his voice low. “Is there something Chad’s not going to like in the figures?”

“Just a slight discrepancy, but Chad has to be informed. It will be up to him to decide what to do about it.” Kyler didn’t feel it was right to give out too much information or to mention his suspicions to anyone but the owner. He was really wishing his Uncle Kipper was around.

Stepping up to Chad, Kyler requested a few moments of the man’s time. Apparently picking up on Kyler’s hint of concern, Chad led the way into the office. There Kyler reported a shortage of three bottles of Crown Royal Deluxe Canadian Whiskey. According to the last liquor delivery, the missing items must have disappeared over the holidays.

Chad nodded thoughtfully at the implications. They had hired a bit of extra help over the busy season and quite possibly one of the temporary employees felt he or she deserved a bit of a bonus. He smiled and assured Kyler it was all right to write it off as a business loss.

A short time later, Kyler returned to the lounge and walked over to the bar. He sat down and ordered a beer. “Being that it is so slow at the moment, Cam, how about joining me? That is, if you won’t get in trouble with the boss.” He teasingly smirked at the man behind the counter.

“Well, I have some influence with the boss,” Cameron teased right back. “I’m sure he won’t mind if I take a break.” He pulled out two beers, walked around the bar and sat down next to Kyler.

“You make any New Year’s resolutions?” he asked. He liked the little he knew about Kyler and wanted to get to know the young man better. “I decided to get into less trouble with Chad and to try not to flirt with the customers so much.” Cameron grinned. “There are a few guys around town who seem to take my friendliness the wrong way; as if I’d want anybody when I’ve got Chad.”

“Less trouble, huh?” Kyler swallowed his mouthful of beer and sputtered. He wasn’t sure if he should pursue the subject or not, so decided to leave it hanging. “I haven’t made any resolutions as I usually end up breaking them. Hmm, of course, come to think of it; my partners would probably see to my keeping them,” he stated with an amused lilt in his voice.

“That’s one of the reasons, I haven’t told Chad I’ve made the resolutions,” Cameron replied, grinning. He looked at Kyler. “I’ve got Sunday off. Do you want to hang out together?” Cameron knew a lot of the mine workers were finding it slow at this time of year and was hoping Kyler was one of them.

“Sure; it would be fun.” Kyler’s quick response was open and enthusiastic. “Let’s see; it’s Friday and I have to work the next two graveyard shifts at the mine, followed by two days off. There are only skeleton maintenance and security crews at the mine now, with the closure and all; then I am back to school on Tuesday. I am free Sunday afternoon if you’d like to go snowmobiling. I have an extra suit you can use as well as everything else we’ll need.”

“That’s sounds cool,” Cameron replied. “I’ve never been snowmobiling before, but from what I’ve seen, it looks like heaps of fun.” Cameron looked at Kyler. “I guess your extra suit will fit me, even though I’ll look like someone’s given me clothes to grow into.” He grinned at the thought. “Oh well, clothes do not make the man.” He heard a choking sound behind him and turned around to see Chad standing there. He smirked when Chad rolled his eyes and walked around behind the bar.

The young men continued to excitedly discuss their plans, making arrangements for Kyler to pick up Cameron and drive to Kipper’s home where the ski-doo was stored.

Polishing off the last of his beer, Kyler reluctantly stood up to say goodbye. “I better get home before Hugh or Patrick sends out a search party; plus I’ll have to sleep some before my shift tonight. See you in a couple of days.” He shouldered into his heavy jacket and headed for the door. “Bye, Chad! You too, Cameron,” he hollered on his way out.

Cameron turned to Chad. “I can go, can't I?” he asked, his blue eyes pleading. “I’d really like to be friends with Kyler.”

“I think you and Kyler can be good friends, sweetheart. A couple of hours snowmobiling sounds like fun, but there are rules to doing it safely and I will expect you to adhere to all of them.” Chad studied his partner for a moment or two as a question came to mind. “Have you ever been on a Ski-doo, Mugs?”

“No,” Cameron replied. “Kyler’s been doing it for ages though, so I guess he knows all the rules. I’ll just be on the back enjoying myself.”

“Well, my love, you are also going to be well informed of the rules before you go for that ride.” Chad was adamant about his love playing safe.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was late Sunday morning and Chad was sitting back chuckling as he watched his partner excitedly pulling up the zippers on the suit Kyler had dropped off at the lounge yesterday.

“Don’t finish bundling up yet, Mugs, or you’ll get overheated. Now while we’re waiting for Kyler to get here, why don’t we do a quick review of the rules? List them off for me, please, Cameron.” Chad’s firm voice easily made know what he was insisting on.

Cameron rolled his eyes. “You can be such a Top,” he complained. “Okay, okay. Dress warmly, wear a helmet, carry a cell, stay on the trails, don’t go near water, no speeding, no fooling around, and listen to Kyler. Is that it, oh Lord and Master?” he asked impishly.

“Don’t get too cheeky, young man, or you’ll find yourself staying home.” Chad didn’t try too hard to keep his feigned annoyance hidden. He had been tempted to land a swat on his Brat’s backside, but realized with the layers of clothing the younger man had on, it would prove rather pointless; so he hugged him instead. “Just keep them in mind, Mugs. You are also to call me if you run into any trouble.”

Chad almost fell backwards when there was a knock and Cameron hurriedly pushed him away in order to get to the door.

“Hey, Kyler,” Cameron greeted. “I’m really looking forward to this. Chad’s being really anal about rules and stuff, so let’s get going before he can add anything else to the list.” Cameron was in such a hurry to leave, he forgot all about his cell phone.

“Hold it, Mugs,” Chad called out. “Does this look familiar?” He walked over and handed Cameron his fully charged cell phone. He winked at the young man standing on his door step. “Hello, Kyler. I trust Hugh and/or Patrick made sure you have everything you may need today. You know all the safety rules and you also know that I, like your partners, expect them to be adhered to. Other than that; have a blast, guys!”

He hugged his love goodbye and waved the two young men on their way before settling back on the sofa to enjoy the Sunday paper in peace.

A brief expression of discontent crossed Kyler’s young face, but was gone as fast as it had appeared. Kyler shook his head to dispel the negative feelings before merrily returning the wave and running down the path to his car. “It looks like that suit is a tad big on you, Cam, but maybe you’ll grow into it in time,” he teased and then ducked the snowball that was sailing through the air towards his head.

A little over half an hour later, they were speeding along the trail that was maintained by the province for the use of snowmobiling in the winter and off-road activities in the summer.

“This is so much fun!” Cam yelled into Kyler’s ear as they whizzed along. “Can we go any faster?” he requested.

“You bet!” Kyler hollered back over his shoulder. Knowing it was his passenger’s first time on a ski-doo, he wanted to make it as thrilling as possible. A flick of his wrist and throttle really opened up. There was no way to verbally communicate with each other, so after several minutes at this faster pace, Kyler gradually slowed to a stop and turned to see if Cameron was still okay.

“Anything else you’d like to try?” he asked with a grin.

“How about going off trail?” Cameron suggested. His face had a huge smile on it. “This is a lot of fun, but I bet it would be even more of a blast if we went somewhere else. Wouldn’t it?”

“We could always try some tricks in the meadow; really open this baby up and see what it can do. I’ve never had her at full speed before.” Kyler pulled down the visor on his helmet, covering his gleeful expression. Driving up over the small embankment, he headed for the wide-open spaces and beyond.

It was some time later, after they had put the machine through its’ paces, that the accident happened. Kyler never did find out what they hit, but both young men were thrown from the ski-doo. Fortunately they were uninjured as they somehow managed to land in a pile of soft snow. The ski-doo wasn’t as lucky. Although it quickly lost momentum, it ended up crashing into a group of fir trees where it came to a dead stop.

“Are you okay, Cam?” Kyler picked himself up and extended a hand to his companion.

“I’m cool,” Cam said, brushing the snow off himself. “What happened?” He looked over and saw the ski-doo. “Oh wow, that doesn’t look too good. Where are we anyway?” Cam looked around before abruptly sitting back down.

“Still somewhere in BC,” Kyler joked. He examined the ski-doo and much to his relief, found it to be undamaged. “It’s not too bad at all, Cam; only a few scratches. Here, give me a hand to drag it out,” he requested and began pushing the snowmobile out from under the low hanging branches.

After several attempts to get it started, Kyler stood back with a quizzical expression on his face. “I can’t figure it out. I filled the gas tank before we left and it is still reading a third full. Let’s turn it over to see if anything is broken.”

A brief struggle had the machine on its’ side, but nothing seemed out of order so it was slowly lowered back onto its’ skis. When nothing else came to mind, Kyler unscrewed the gas cap and peered inside. “Now, it is beginning to look bad,” he muttered as he used a stick to measure the levels. “Empty; the fucking thing is empty. The gauge must be malfunctioning. Beats me why, as it was perfectly all right when Uncle Kipper and I went rabbit hunting last month.”

Taking a deep breath loaded with frustration, he reluctantly suggested, “Guess we better start walking.”

“Walking away from the ski-doo; is that a good idea?” Cameron asked. “I could ring Chad and he’ll come get us.” He reached into his pocket for his cell phone, turned it on and found he had no signal. “Shit,” he moaned. “How far off the trail are we?”

“I guess that means we've got to start walking, but I wonder how our partners going to react.” Cameron shook his head. “I bet Chad is going to kill me. I think I’ve broken most of the rules he discussed with me.”

Kyler put his mitts back on and pick up his helmet as he glanced round at the landscape to get his bearings. “We’ve mostly been driving around in circles, so I’d be surprised if we’re any more than half an hour’s walk from the trail. But you should be able to get a signal here. Are you sure your phone is working? Here, try mine if you’re positive you even want to call Chad. He’s not going to be able to get to us though. With all the snow we’ve had lately, most areas around here are inaccessible by anything other than snowmobiles, and Chad doesn’t have one.”

He smiled at his city-slicker friend and tried to offer some encouragement. “Wouldn’t you rather we first try to work this out on our own? We could make our way back to the trail and hope someone comes along to give us a hand.”

“Okay, let’s give it out best shot,” Cameron replied, shaking his cell-phone. “I don’t know what’s wrong with this thing. It was on its’ charger all night. So, which way do we go?”

Kyler slipped his phone back into his pocket and with his helmet held securely under one arm, headed across the snow-covered field; his friend keeping pace beside him.

As they trudged along, Kyler’s mind was going a mile a minute. He was curious as to why Cameron seemed so worried about being in trouble with his partner and giving his curiosity full reign, Kyler decided to ask questions.

“Cam, you keep muttering about Chad going to ‘kill’ you. How come? I know Chad can sometimes come on as a real hard-ass but like my Uncle Kipper, I usually find him pretty laid-back. I can’t see him ‘killing’ anyone, especially his partner.”

“He’s not a hard-ass,” Cameron staunchly defended his partner. He flashed a grin at Kyler. “Actually, he has a cute ass,” he remarked. “But he is laid back, except when I break the rules.” Cameron blushed. He wasn’t too sure he wanted to tell Kyler that Chad spanked him.

“Rules, huh? As long as I can remember, Uncle Kipper and Chad always had rules. And now my partners also have some.” Kyler had no plans of sharing his lifestyle with his friend. It never crossed his mind that he’d meet another couple right here in Jade Heights who lived the same why he, Hugh and Patrick did.

A thought unexpectedly surfaced and he glanced over at his companion. “Cam, Chad didn’t happen to give you rules regarding snowmobiling, did he?”

Cameron grinned. “Let’s see if I can remember them all.” He wrinkled his brow. “Dress warmly, carry a cell, stay on the trails, don’t go near water, no speeding, no fooling around and listen to Kyler,” Cameron recited glibly. “How many of those haven’t I broken?” he asked, with a wry smile.

“Well, you’re actually batting over five hundred. After all, you complied with four out of seven so that’s not too bad. Now, what’s the worse that can happen if Chad finds out about the three rules that got broken? He gets a little miffed and bawls you out or something, right?” Kyler knew if his partners had given him a similar list of rules and he had disobeyed them, he could expect more than a lecture. But that was him, not Cameron.

Cameron grimaced. “Nope,” he answered. “He’s a lot more direct in showing his displeasure.” Unconsciously, his hand crept back as if to protect his backside. As soon as he realised what he was doing, he snatched his hand back. He blushed and hoped Kyler hadn’t caught the movement.

Kyler’s eyes widened when Cameron’s spontaneous action hit home. He blinked as he slowly came to grip with the idea of his friends also living in a discipline relationship. He quickly thought over how to approach the subject without further embarrassing either himself or Cameron. He decided sharing might help.

“If I’m not mistaken, you and I live comparable lifestyles. You should have told me about those rules, Cam. I would never deliberately try to get you in trouble. Man, I know from experience how hard Chad can spank. He only ever spanked me once when I was about fourteen years old and had been left in his care. But let me tell you, once was more than enough. Hopefully, he’ll never find out, huh?”

Just then, the muffled sound of Kyler’s cellular phone ringing could be heard. Removing one of his mitts, Kyler reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. “Hello. Ah, yes, everything is just fine. Sure, just a moment please.” He shrugged his shoulders as he handed the cell to Cameron and mouthed, “It’s Chad!”

Cameron’s eyes rolled. Just at the moment when he was trying to assimilate Kyler’s admission, Chad was the last person he wanted to talk to. He reluctantly took the phone off Kyler. “Hey Chad, there seems to be something wrong with my cell cause it’s not working. I’m still carrying it, honest.” He stopped talking and listened. “We’re not too far from the track, but we had a slight accident so we’re on foot,” he admitted. “Looks like the ski-doo ran out of fuel.” Cameron listened again. “No, we’re both fine; no more than a few bruises,” he assured his partner.

“The fact that you are both uninjured is good news. However, did I understand you to say you had left the track? If that’s so, we’ll be discussing this when I get you home, Mugs. Let me talk to Kyler please,” Chad calmly requested.

‘Shit,’ Cameron thought to himself. ‘Why did my mouth always run away on me?’ he wondered. “He wants to talk to you,” he said to Kyler, handing the cell phone back to its’ owner.

A second or two later, Kyler came on the phone. “All right, young man, I want to know exactly where you are, why you are there and what are your plans for getting home.” Chad almost growled out his request for information.

Kyler flinched, having heard the tone before. “Ah, we’re in the meadow at the base of Jade’s Peak and heading back towards the trail. We’re almost there and hoping someone else is also out snowmobiling who will be able to help us.” He deliberately left Chad’s middle question unanswered.

Realizing the young men were in an area he would be unable to access, Chad sighed out his aggravation at having to cool his heels and wait it out. “Call me in half an hour and keep me informed of what’s happening. Oh, and Kyler, just so you know; I didn’t miss you avoiding the issue of ‘why’.” He hung up and smirked at the thought of leaving the two scamps worrying about exactly how much trouble they were in.

Chad had known Kyler for years; had watched the young man grow up and Chad knew a Brat when he saw one. He also easily recognized the differences between Kyler and Cameron. While Cameron was somewhat more outgoing and flirtatious, Kyler was quiet and of a more serious nature. However, both had a tendency to throw caution to the wind and step over the line where acceptable behaviour was concerned.

“I hope one if not both of that lad’s partners is a Top,” he muttered to himself, grinning broadly.

Kyler snapped his cell shut and returned it to his pocket, his body language clearly indicating his frustration. “I’d say he’s a tad pissed off from the sounds of things. We better get a move on.” He picked up the pace in order to reach their destination sooner and to ward off the cooling temperatures.

“Hey, slow down!” Cameron called out. “I’m not used to walking through snow.” He shivered and realised it was getting colder. “Strike four,” he muttered. At Kyler’s raised eyebrow, he continued. “Dress warmly; and I was until we had to get off and walk. I guess I’m going to be warm enough when Chad gets hold of me. Well, at least one part of me. How about you? Will you be in trouble with your partners? You did say before we were both in the same type of relationship.”

Kyler grimaced sympathetically at Cameron’s hints of future reckoning. “I don’t think so, but I’m not one hundred percent sure. I do know that if Uncle Kipper was home, he lock the ski-doo in the shed for a couple of weeks at least. I am only supposed to go off the trail when I am with other experienced riders.”

He was quiet for several minutes before adding to the conversation. “As far as my partners go; they’ve been a bit preoccupied lately. You see, Patrick’s elderly parents aren’t doing too well. He’s concerned and spends as much time as he can with them. It’s only right that he do that but it has still been a bone of contention with us, especially since Hugh usually goes visiting with Patrick. Take this morning for instance, I got home from my graveyard shift and had to sleep some. When I got up there was a note on the kitchen counter saying they were having brunch with the old folks. I could have joined them, but had already made plans with you. So I left them a note.” Kyler grinned at his companion. “Neither note gave a time of when we could be expected home. I guess I should be more mature about it, but sometimes I can’t help feeling abandoned and I get pissed off. Some days I kind of wish Uncle Kipper hadn’t gone on one of his annual excursions.”

“Yeah, I always wonder where Kipper goes. I know Chad knows where he goes and why, but the one time I asked he said it was none of my business and then assigned me so many chores I forgot all about it. Look, I’d hate to think coming out with me stopped you from spending time with your partners. Do they know how you feel? Chad can be pretty quiet, but he insists we talk things out. He helps me to think clearly about feelings. Like dumping Lon and the others because I didn’t need friends like them.”

“Hugh, Patrick and I usually talk a lot, but things have been a little hectic lately with holidays and all. Besides, I’m sure they understand I’d rather spend time with someone my own age than with old people who are not feeling too good.” Kyler paused. He didn’t want to admit that he was afraid of getting too fond of Patrick’s lovely parents, only to find them suddenly gone from his life.

“My Mom knows where Uncle Kipper goes too and won’t tell me,” he simply opted for the other topic. “I don’t bother asking anymore, but I do know it involves a cruise at least once a year and secluded resorts the other times. I just want to know who he is with. I mean there must be someone because who goes on these kind of holidays by themselves, right?”

They had reached the trail and not seeing anyone, had thrown themselves down in the soft snow to catch their breaths.

“Do you hear that?” Kyler asked, bolting upright and cocking his head to one side to listen. “Someone’s coming. They’re still a good distance off but help will soon be at hand!” he joyfully hollered as he got to his feet and held out a hand to help Cameron up.

Cameron took the offered hand and then let out a credible yodel. “Shall we walk along the trail and meet them or stay put?” The question became moot as a ski-doo appeared; travelling fast, it skidded to a halt and Cameron saw a familiar figure stand up. “Uh, hi Officer Barrett,” he greeted. “Are you looking for us?”

“It’s Chief Barrett,” Kyler hissed before turning his attention to Jade Heights Chief of Police. “Hello, Chief. Don’t know what brings you out here today, but I’m sure glad to see you. We’re kind of stranded because my machine ran out of gas. The gauge isn’t working properly. You wouldn’t happen to have any extra fuel with you?”

Chandi removed his helmet and glanced around. “I don’t see a snowmobile anywhere, boys. Just where have you hidden it?” He smiled in a friendly manner, immediately putting the young men at ease. “I wasn’t looking for you. In fact, I wasn’t even aware of you being out here. I am just enjoying my day off. And, in answer to your question, Kyler; yes, I do have some fuel I can let you have. As soon as we locate your ski-doo, that is.”

“It’s about a twenty minute ride over the field in a small corpse on the left hand side,” Kyler informed the Chief while both he and Cameron swung their arms around themselves in an effort to warm up some.

“Well, seeing as your both have your helmets, hop on the beast here and we’ll see about getting you home as soon as possible,” Chandi suggested as he sat down and revved up his machine.

An hour later with Chandi trailing them, Kyler and Cameron arrived back at Kipper’s home to find Chad waiting for them. As instructed, they had kept the older man informed of all that was happening.

“Thank you for getting us back safely, Chief. We really appreciate it and will return your gas in the morning, if that’s all right,” Kyler offered, shaking Chandi’s hand. He watched their rescuer drive off and then reluctantly turned to face Chad.

Cameron glanced up at Chad’s face and immediately looked down, biting his lip. The look on Chad’s face did not bode well for the continuing health of his bottom. He shuffled uneasily. “Hi, Chad,” he said, trying to inject some confidence in his voice. “We’re back safe and sound.”

Chad waved goodbye to Chandi after sincerely thanking him for coming to the aid of the two younger men. Seeing the guilty expressions on the Brats’ faces, he rolled his eyes and responded to his partner’s comment. “Yes, but it was more by good luck than good management. Get that toy back in the shed, Kyler, and lock it up. Then you better get home to your partners.”

He waited to make sure his orders were obeyed and then steered Cameron towards the Ranger while Kyler made his way over to his own vehicle.

“Aah, Chad?” Kyler tentatively made a bid for his long-time friend’s attention. “Hmm, are you going to be talking to Hugh and Patrick about today?”

“No, Kyler, I expect you to.” Chad smiled kindly when he saw a look of surprise cross the other man’s face. “Off you go now. We’ll see you in a day or so, Scamp.” He knew the often repeated pet name from the past would cause a frown, but it would also be warmly received, at least inwardly.

He watched as Kyler got in his car and drove away; then turning to Cameron. “In you get, Mugs. We’ve got some talking to do.”

“Talking,” Cameron grumbled. “Yeah, right.” He looked up at Chad and a quick grin flittered across his face. “I’m guessing I don’t get to drive.”

Believing it to be a rhetorical question, Chad didn’t bother answering. He got into the driver’s seat and did up his seat belt, then waited for Cameron to get in and do the same.

They walked in the door of their home a short time later and as he hung up his jacket, Chad began issuing orders. “You caught a chill out there, Mugs; so I want you into the shower as quickly as possible to warm up. Then get into a pair of flannel sleep pants and a T-shirt while I make us something to eat.” He held up his hand when he noticed an expression on his Brat’s face that indicated a forthcoming argument. “We’ll talk things over later, love, after supper,” he softly added.

Cameron appeared in the kitchen, wearing his favourite Nike ‘Just Do It’ T-shirt, just as Chad turned off the heat under the heated chicken noodle soup. The table was set, a platter of sandwiches and glasses of milk on it.

Cam sighed. He loved chicken noodle soup almost as much as the ham sandwiches Chad had made. He knew they were ham leftovers from the holidays. Despite the fact he was hungry, he played with his food, trying to make it last as long as possible. He ignored the glass of milk which was not a favourite. “Can I have a coffee?” he finally asked as he polished off the last sandwich. “Doesn’t the condemned man get a final request,” he grinned over at Chad.

Chad quirked an eyebrow at his partner’s ‘condemned man’ comment, but other than that, he ignored it. “Milk is better for you,” he firmly stated, fully expecting the glass to be emptied. He got to his feet, gathered up the dishes and put them in the sink.

When Cameron had finished his drink, Chad quietly suggested they go into the living room. Sitting down on the sofa, he invited Cameron to join him.

“Okay, Mugs, maybe you can start off by listing the rules you broke this afternoon.”

Cameron sat down. “I hate milk,” he grumbled, “almost as much as I hate having to list my crimes.” He quailed slightly under the look Chad was giving him and unconsciously rubbed his finger tips over the all but invisible scar on his forehead. It was a nervous reaction he had developed recently.

“Do they teach you that look at Top school?” he asked playfully. “Okay.” He held up a hand as the look got grimmer. “I give; we went off the track, I guess we did speed a bit and fool around. I did get cold when we started to walk, but I had my cell phone, I listened to Kyler and we went nowhere near water.” Cameron was hoping for brownie points.

Chad reached over and gently took Cameron’s hand in his own and soothingly drew circles on the back of it with his thumb. “You were dressed properly, sweetheart, and you also wore a helmet so you had those rules down pat. But seeing you were bound to break a rule or two, maybe it should have been the ‘listen to Kyler’ one instead of the three you did break. Those were the ones that could have proven dangerous.” Chad paused and watched his Brat squirm when he realized just how serious his Top was taking this deliberate act of disobedience.

“I didn’t mean to break them, honest,” Cameron replied, looking directly at Chad. “I just got carried away. I was having so much fun; it didn’t seem all that dangerous. Kyler was in control all the time until we ran out of fuel.” Cameron squirmed “There goes my New Year’s Resolution,” he thought to himself, not aware he’d also said it out loud.

“Ah yes, best laid plans and all that,” Chad softly commented and nodded his head in understanding before turning sombre. “However, that still leaves us with having to deal with today’s poor choices. I will never let you get away with endangering yourself or someone else, Mugs, and I fully intended to impress upon you just how important it is for you to maintain responsibility for your own safety.”

Within moments, the bigger man had his partner face down over his lap with his sleeping pants around his knees. Stroking Cameron’s back, Chad calmly stated, “I do not see the need for you to reiterate your list of transgressions, Cameron, as we are both well aware of what they are.” He raised his right hand and brought it down with a resounding smack in the bare bottom, eliciting a loud yelp from Cameron.

Chad proceeded to administer a sound spanking, only bringing it to an end when he felt it would prove effective as a deterrent for the offenses being repeated any time soon. He then set about soothing the love of his life by massaging Cameron’s shoulders while murmuring a familiar mantra of forgiveness and a great deal of affection.

Cameron wasn’t aware it was over. He had sighed in relief when Chad had said he wouldn’t have to repeat his transgressions. Then the first swat had landed and he was much more concerned with the burning in his bottom than anything else. He yelped as each spank landed and was soon sobbing continuously.

Eventually, he realised it was done and Chad was forgiving him. Revelling in the love his Top had for him, he slowly calmed down and squirmed up to lay his head on Chad’s chest while being careful not to let his scotched butt land on anything hard.

“I’m sorry,” he mumbled. “I vowed I wouldn’t be so much trouble this year and within the first week of the New Year, I mess up.”

“We taken care of it, Mugs. It’s over. And just for the record, you are not any trouble; you’ve not messed anything up. I love you just the way you are, my vain ex-model-turned-bartender-extraordinaire and fun-loving Brat.” Chad hugged his partner and kissed the young man’s tear-stained face. “We’re good, sweetheart; real good.”

“All good,” Cameron said with a happy grin. “You know, while we were out there, Kyler and I talked a bit. He said you spanked him once. Why did you do that? What did he do?” Cameron asked curiously.

“Shared that with you, did he?” Chad smiled and shook his head in wonder at what else the young men had discussed. “It happened the first time Kyler was put in my care and you can rest assured that he was more then slightly pissed off at the idea. Kipper was accompanying Clarissa back East to attend a funeral and Kyler figured a fourteen year-old boy should be able to stay home alone for a week. His mother and uncle had other ideas. To make a long story short, he had a curfew which, despite several warnings, he chose to break by taking off with his friends. The same ones, I might add, that he still sometimes hangs out with today. When I caught him sneaking in through the bedroom window for a second time, I kept a promise I’d made him to tan his hide. That was it; end of story.”

Finished with his narrative, Chad inquired, “Care to tell me just what other information you two exchanged out there?”

Cameron winced in sympathy for that long-ago youth. He settled against Chad’s chest in his favourite position. “Well, we talked about you,” Cameron answered with a smile, glancing up at Chad. “He said you sometimes appear as a hard-ass and I asserted you had a cute ass. He misses Kipper, so we talked a bit about him and wondered where he’d gone off to. Kyler said he lives a similar lifestyle to us. He’s a Brat to Hugh and Patrick like I am to you. We were both pretty surprised about that. What are the odds of two DP’s in one small town? Although I’ve meet a few people who radiate Top; to me at least. He seems to be having some problems with Hugh and Patrick. Apparently Patrick’s parents aren’t well and I think he’s scared they are dying and he doesn’t want to get close so he’s not hurt.”

“Kyler always missed his uncle when Kipper goes on these trips,” Chad mused. “I am sure any problem he is experiencing can be worked out with his partners. As far as you and Kyler being the only Brats in town; well, let’s just say I wouldn’t be surprised if there were a couple more.” He chuckled at the look of surprise Cameron turned on him.

Gently patting Cameron’s hip, he abruptly changed the topic. “Go put a movie in the DVD player, Mugs,” he ordered, clearing indicating that as far as he was concerned the previous subject was now closed. “I feel the need for an evening of relaxing and cuddling with my partner.”

Cameron hopped up. “You make the popcorn,” he suggested, grabbing one of his favourite DVDs, ‘Dirty Dancing’. The two men settled down to relax and cuddle to Patrick Swayze at his sexy best.As they got ready for bed, Cameron checked out his butt and was unsurprised to find it still pink. He jumped into bed and nestled against his Top. “Where does Kipper go?” he asked sleepily.

“None of your business, Brat; now go to sleep,” Chad growled, kissing Cameron and spooning around him.

“You shouldn’t keep secrets from me,” Cameron replied. “If I kept secrets from you, you’d be pissed.... umm, annoyed.”

“You can keep all the secrets you want as long as they do not concern our relationship and are not detrimental to your well-being. Where Kipper vacations does not come under that criterion. Now unless you want to be spending your free time this coming week doing extra chores, you’ll drop this subject matter,” Chad firmly advised. He left his Brat fuming and fell asleep with a smile on his face.

Cameron, with no desire to push any further, fell asleep as well.

The End

What Are Friends For?

2009-05-08T17:05:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

“You’re crazy!” Cameron declared. “Mad, nuts!” he clarified as he looked up at the hydro line tower. “I am not climbing that even if all of you have done it.” He glared at Lon and Tom then turned towards his vehicle. “I’ve got to go ‘cause I promised to make dinner tonight.” He tried to ignore the catcalls of coward and chicken that followed him.

Cameron roared away and despite his irritation, kept under the speed limit. He’d already had a lecture from Chad about his lead foot; luckily that time it was only a lecture. He’d managed to keep the speeding ticket away from his Top’s eagle eye. He stopped at the market on his way home to pick up steak and potatoes for dinner. When he got home, heput the steak into marinate and with the feeling of a job well done, sat back and relaxed. The potatoes could wait. He heard the front door open.

“Hi lover,” Cameron called out. “The car worked okay.”Chad walked into the kitchen with a grin on his face. “Well, I should hope so, Mugs. We put out enough money having her inspected and made road-worthy.” He kissed his partner’s lips. “Hmm, something taste’s sweet. What have you been eating?”

“Garlic and ginger from the marinade,” Cameron replied. “How you call that sweet, I don’t know.” He grinned. “Now you’re home, I’ll put the potatoes in the oven.” After he was finished in the kitchen, he poured his lover a scotch and one for himself.

“Dinner in an hour,” he announced, leaning back in the sofa. “I still say the MR2 was a cooler car,” he grumbled.

“Hmm, probably,” Chad mused, “but so totally beyond your ability to pay for. And it must have been the brown sugar in the sauce that I tasted.” He downed his drink and got to his feet. “I think I have time to grab a quick shower and get rid of some of this dust from the mine.” He gave his partner a sexy smirk. “Care to join me, Mugs?” Chad didn’t have to ask twice.

Sitting down to supper an hour later, Chad smiled at Cameron and thanked him for preparing the meal. “This steak is tender and done to perfection, babe. So aside from your car working well, how did the rest of your day off go?”

“Okay,” Cameron replied a bit evasively. “Hung out with the guys for a while after they got off work and talked some about their childhood and things they got up to. You know, pranks and dares and stuff. It sounded like a lot of fun.” Cameron was aware he’d not had a normal childhood and had missed out on a lot of the activities other children had taken part in.

There was no way he was going to take Lon and Tom at their word. They had told him that climbing the hydro towers was a way to prove oneself, but he wanted to check it out with someone native to Jade Heights. “Is Kipper due in the lounge tomorrow?” he asked Chad.

“Yes, he should be there by seven in the evening to work on the books like he does every Thursday. Is your memory starting to go on you, Mugs? That’s a sign of old age, you know. I’d be concerned if I were you,” Chad teased and laughed at the expression on his Brat’s face.

“Come on, babe, let’s get the dishes cleaned up and walked down to the dairy bar for an ice cream cone.”

Cameron grinned. “Old?” he said innocently. “And how old are you next birthday? I’ll have you know if twenty-two is old, that makes you covered in moss.” Cameron darted out the door to avoid reprisals.

*********************

Chad and Kipper walked into the lounge shortly after six PM the next night. Kipper nodded a greeting to various staff members and customers, and went directly to the office where he sequestered himself from the others to work on his beloved books.

In the meantime, Chad strolled around the back of the bar and smiled at Cameron. “How are things going this evening, Mugs? We seem to have a good crowd considering how early it is.”

“Yeah, it’s been good,” Cameron replied with a grin. “A big bachelor party came in and so did the hen party. I reckon the groom and bride aren’t going to wait for the honeymoon.” He gestured to the couple kissing in the corner. “They’re really hot together.” He glanced up at Chad. “They make me feel a bit horny,” he whispered, rubbing himself discreetly against his lover.

Chad’s laughter boomed across the room, drawing amusing stares. He lowered his voice to huskily growl in his love’s ear. “There are so many things that make you horny, my love; you’d be hard pressed to list them all. However, in this case I must agree to there being a good reason for you to find yourself getting somewhat turned on. It is something we will take care of as soon as we get home,” the older man quietly promised with a wink and a smile.

“In the meantime, was there anything in particular that had you wanting to see Kipper here tonight?” Chad asked in a normal voice.

“Lon and Tom have been telling me some things they did when they were younger. They claimed it was common around town and I wanted to talk to Kipper about it. He’s lived here most of his life, hasn’t he?” Cameron grinned innocently at his Top. “Honest, I’m just interested.”

“Uh-huh,” Chad grumbled disbelievingly. He wasn’t quite gullible enough to swallow everything his Brat told him. “To answer your question; yes, Kipper has lived here a long time. Over thirty-five years, if I’m not mistaken. I wouldn’t be surprised to learn he knows a lot about what’s gone on in Jade Heights since he arrived in town.”

“I’ll take over here while you go ask him,” Chad offered as he stepped forward to serve a customer.

Cam flashed his Top a quick grin. He knew he couldn’t fool Chad, but this time he was innocent. He had no intention of climbing the electricity tower but he did want to make sure his friends weren’t pulling his leg. At least that’s what he told himself. He made his way to the back room.

“Hi, Kipper,” he said to his partner’s best friend. “Am I interrupting?”

Kipper finished adding up the column of figures he was working on, wrote down the total and smiled up at his visitor. “Not at all, lad. Come on in and sit a while. I’m used to having my nephew, Kyler, barging in at all times.”

Cameron returned the smile and folded himself into the sofa. “I just want to ask some questions about Jade Heights,” he said. “The friends I hang out with told me that a common bravery test is climbing the hydro towers on the edge of town. Is that true? I don’t want to call them liars to their face, if it is true,” he added quickly.

“Hmm,” Kipper mused as he gave the question some thought. “I know of several instances where children of various ages and both genders have tried to climb that biggest tower on the north side of town, including that nephew of mine. A few have even succeeded to some extent, if I’m not mistaken. One would think that ten-foot chain-link to be a deterrent, but for some it adds to the challenge, I guess.”

Kipper shook his head in disbelief before continuing. “However, it is my understanding that all were foolish stunts pulled in the heat of the moment as a lark. I have never heard of it being a test of any kind or rite of passage or something of the sort. This is a relatively small town, so I am quite confident that a customary occurrence similar to the one your friends are insinuating would by now be widespread knowledge or at the very least, a rumour. Such is not the case.”

He glanced at the young man over the top of his glasses and turned increasingly serious. “I am inclined to believe someone is pulling your leg, Cameron. I would ignore it if I were you. Chad would not look favourably on you doing something illegal and so dangerous. I can assure you that Kyler regretted ever having been talked into give it a try. Mind you, he was a boy of fourteen at the time. I would think young men of your age would have a little more common sense.”

Cameron gave Kipper his patented innocent look. It may never work on Chad but he knew Kipper would probably fall for it. “Hey, I just wanted to know,” he protested. “I really have no intention of climbing it.” Cameron felt a slight niggle at the back of his mind, he’d never been able to resist a dare. “We don’t need to tell Chad about this conversation, do we?” Cameron asked anxiously.

Kipper’s eyes narrowed. This young man was up to something. “Don’t try that innocent crap on me, boy. What are you hiding?” Leaning forward, he pointed his finger at the young man in front of him. “I won’t be telling Chad of this conversation unless I learn of you doing exactly what I am strongly suggesting you don’t. Do we have an understanding, boy?” The older man, who usually appeared mild-manner to many, at the moment had a strong authoritarian tone in his voice.

Cameron’s eyes widened in shock; ‘Damn, Kyler,’ he thought to himself. ‘He taught his uncle how to read Brats.’

“I’m not hiding anything, Kipper,” Cameron protested. “I have no intention of climbing the damn thing. I’d better get back to work before Chad comes looking for me,” he said, wanting to get out from under Kipper’s eyes.He slipped behind the bar and gave Chad a weak smile. “Jeez,” he said at Chad’s querying look. “That man is a mine of information.”

“Yes, I discovered that myself when I arrived in Jade Heights ten years ago. I consider myself fortunate indeed to have him as my business partner, my right-hand man at the mine and more importantly, as my best friend. I am glad the two of you are getting to know each other better.”

“I love it when we go fishing together,” Cameron replied. “Just don’t invite me to your poker nights.” He wrinkled his nose playfully at Chad. “I just don’t get it.”It was then he saw Lon and Tom come in and moved down to the end of the bar. “You liars,” he said softly. “You never climbed the hydro towers.”

He listened to the two brothers’ protests that they had and he was a coward for not doing it. Lon dared him to climb the tower, knowing his friend had never been able to turn down a dare. It was an issue Cameron and Chad had talked about before. He didn’t see Kipper watching him closely.

*********************

It was the next morning when he crept out of the house as quietly as he could, jumped in his car and took off to the edge of town where the towers were. Lon and Tom were waiting for him. The security fence was no trouble and he was about half way up when it suddenly struck him.

‘Why the fuck am I doing this?’ he wondered. ‘Just because I was dared. This is dangerous, stupid and I don’t need to prove myself.’ It was then he saw a car approaching and his stomach dropped when he realized it was the Ranger.

Chad was on his way to the mine when he saw Cameron’s car parked behind another familiar looking vehicle at the side of the road. He slowed down and pulled over. Rolling down the passenger window, he leaned over and called out to the two young men standing a little way off. “Tom, Lon, where’s Cameron?”

Tom and Lon glanced at each other, shrugged their shoulders and simultaneously pointed upward. Chad’s eyes widened and he was out of his truck in a heartbeat.

“Cameron! What the hell are you doing? Get down from there!” Chad bellowed. Stepping over to the chain-link fence, he took a deep breath to calm himself and worriedly admonished, “Take your time and be careful, Mugs!”

‘Kill me now,’ Cameron thought to himself. He’d totally forgotten the road to the mine passed the hydro towers. He started to descend slowly and after five minutes, he was back safe on the ground. He looked at Chad warily from behind the chain-link fence. He noticed in passing, that Lon and Tom had made a quick getaway.

“How much trouble am I in?” he asked, knowing he was in over his head and sinking rapidly.

“A great deal more than you want to be,” Chad answered sardonically and shook his head in resignation. He raked a hand through his hair and took another deep breath, this time it was one of relief. He knew the issue had to be dealt with immediately. If he allowed Cameron to stew on it, the younger man would just work himself up. However, this was definitely not the place to hold a discussion.

“I want you to get in your car, drive right home and wait for me in the study, Cameron. I’ll be there shortly. I have to let Kipper know I won’t be in until later, if at all.”

Cameron neatly vaulted the fence and got in his car. His felt sick and wondered how he got himself into these things. He drove carefully as the last thing he needed now was another speeding ticket.

He went into the study and wondered briefly if he should stand in a corner. He decided not to as Chad hadn’t told him to do so. He slid down a wall and put his head in his hands. After a while, he heard the front door open and looked up as Chad entered the room.

“I’m sorry,” he said immediately. “I didn’t think.”

Chad walked over and gently pulled his Brat up of the floor. “Come sit with me, Mugs,” he softly invited. The drive home had greatly calmed him which was surprising, considering all he had learned from Kipper.

Facing both his partner and the problem head on, Chad simply stated. “This was not a spur of the moment incident, Cameron. It has been on your mind for a couple of days now. So you did think. I want to know why, after thinking it over and after talking to Kipper, you still decided to do something so dangerous.”

“I don’t know,” Cameron replied honestly. “When I talked to Kipper about it, I decided it was a stupid idea and told Lon and Tom so. Then Lon dared me to climb it. He said if I did it, so would he.” He looked at Chad. “I can never resist a dare. It’s like I’m a kid again. I guess I want attention.” Cameron shrugged. “It was a bloody stupid thing to do and I’m really sorry if I scared you.”

“I don’t think my being scared is the main issue here, Mugs, but I appreciate your apology. You’ve once again let your friends goad you into doing something you had already determined was a bad idea. We’ve discussed this propensity of yours more than once in the past, have we not?” Chad asked patiently and sighed when his Brat hung his head to hide the fact he was blushing.

“We are going to work harder on finding ways to curb this habit. Seeing as it happens most when you are with Lon and Tom, maybe you should seriously consider if they are really the kinds of friends you want to have.”

“I’ve been thinking about that,” Cameron admitted. “They always seem to disappear when the brown stuff hits the whirly thing.” He briefly flashed a grin at Chad. “It’s not as though hanging out with them is much fun any more anyway,” Cameron commented. “All they do is drink and smoke, and I’m not into that shit. I guess I could at least cut down the time I spend with them.”

“Hmm, fair-weather friends who bail at the first sign of trouble,” Chad murmured and nodded his understanding. “I believe your decision is a start in the right direction, babe.”

Chad wrapped his beefy arm around his love’s shoulders and pulled him closer. “Now, you also mentioned wanting some attention. Well, my boy; that is exactly what I am going to provide. Although it may not be of the type you had in mind. You were doing something illegal and extremely dangerous; there is reparation to be made.”

Making sure he had Cameron’s undivided attention, Chad continued. “Not only have you earned yourself a sound spanking, but you are grounded for the next two weeks. In addition, you are going to spend the afternoon writing lines. ‘I do not have to accept dares in order to prove myself’, one thousand times, Cameron.” Chad firmly instructed. “Is there anything else you wish to say, Mugs?”

Cameron bit his lower lip. “Grounded?” he questioned, feigning confusion. “How can I be grounded when I work most days? Sitting on a chair after you’ve spanked me isn’t going to be any fun,” he pouted, trying to delay the inevitable.

Chad closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose between his thumb and finger. Taking a deep breath and silently praying for patience, he unclenched his teeth and spoke as calmly as possible. “First off, Cameron, you’ve been grounded before. It is not rocket science. As in the past you will continue to go to work, but nowhere else. Secondly, it’s a given that sitting after a spanking is uncomfortable. Hence the deterrent, so suck it up.”

He stared at his partner and waited for further protests, but none were offered. “Stand up, please,” Chad firmly requested. After helping Cameron divest himself of his jeans and boxers, he gently pulled the younger man face down over his lap. “Tell me exactly what this spanking is for, Mugs.” Chad knew his Brat hated having to answer this question, but also knew it was necessary to ensure there were no misunderstandings.

Cameron as usual wondered how he got himself into this position. ‘By not engaging my brain,’ he answered himself. “You’re spanking me for doing a dangerous and illegal act,” Cameron replied aloud, “by climbing the hydro tower. In self-defence, I was coming down even before you arrived,” he concluded.Chad’s hand descended and Cameron jumped. “That hurt!” was all he said and then the second landed. As the burning intensified, the tears started to fall and all Cameron could think was; ‘Please, let it be over soon.”

After maintaining a rapid steady tempo for almost a minute and making sure to cover every inch of his Cameron’s bottom, Chad brought the punishment to an end with two resounding swats on the lower portion of each cheek. He then rubbed slow soothing circles on Cameron’s back and waited for the younger man to realize the spanking was over.

“Okay, babe, it over; you’re going to be okay. All is forgiven and the slate is wiped clean.” Chad turned Cameron onto his side, taking care that the sore bottom didn’t come in contact with anything. He draped the soft throw from the back of the couch over his sobbing Brat and tenderly rocked him will softly repeating his mantra. He wasn’t the least concerned about how long it would take for his lover to calm down enough for them to talk things over, as now was the time for them to reaffirm their love for each other.

Cameron was too far gone to calm down immediately. He snuggled into Chad and as normal, despite his blazing bottom, felt extremely safe. He knew Chad would always be there for him and, after his childhood and early adulthood, he needed that security. He loved his Top with all his heart. The fact that Chad was the sexiest man he’d ever seen was an added bonus.“How do I make new friends?” he asked timidly. “I don’t think Lon and Tom were really friends. I never felt safe round them.” He looked up at Chad. “I’m friendly with lots of people but I’m not sure if they’re friends as such. How did you and Kipper become best friends?” he asked, genuinely curious.

Chad felt saddened that Cameron seemed to have no idea of what true friendship was all about. This young love of his had been denied so much during his most informative years; genuine love, acceptance, guidance, the care of loving parents, as well as opportunities to develop meaningful relationships. Hugging Cameron closer, Chad placed a tender kiss on the young man’s head and began to talk about his past.

“I arrived here in the valley when I was seventeen and spent a couple of years working in various mines before heading to University. It was after I graduated and had obtained a position here in Jade Heights that I had the good fortune to meet Kipper. We hit it off right from day one. He’d worked at the mine for several years and took me under his wing so to speak. He has been there for me since I joined the company almost ten years ago. I rely heavily on his knowledge and support. Five years ago, we became business partners when we purchased the lounge.”

He smiled down at the man in his arms who appeared to be hanging on to his every word. “True friends, Mugs, watch out for each other. I can depend on Kipper to never do anything to harm me and he would exhaust every effort to prevent me from harming myself.” He carded his hand though Cameron’s hair and softly added, “I can only hope that some day you also find such a good friend.”

“You’re my friend,” Cameron replied, “as well as my lover, partner and Top.” He snuggled contentedly. “So real friends kind of happen,” he mused. “I’d like friends but don’t think I will push it. I’m friendly with a lot of people. Maybe one of them will turn out to be a real friend now that I’ve gotten rid of Lon and Tom.” He looked up at Chad. “Is that how it works?”

“It can,” Chad assured him and smiled. “You’re right; I am your lover, partner and Top. I am also proud to be your friend. But I believe that someday when you least expect it, you’ll find yourself with a best friend close to your own age who you can safely pal around with and whose interests will be similar to your own.”

Chad hoped it would be soon as he truly felt Cameron needed someone besides his partner in his life.

The End

Driving

2009-05-08T16:58:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

“Chad, Chad!” Cameron burst into the kitchen. “Lon invited me to a party at the lake on Saturday. Is it all right if I go? He’ll pick me up after work and I should be back before midnight.”

Chad smiled over his shoulder at the younger man’s excitement and turned back to chopping the veggies for a stir-fry. “Hmm, sounds like a lot of fun, babe, and I wouldn’t think of bursting your bubble,” he teased. He dropped a light kiss on his Brat’s head when Cameron stepped closer, picked up a chunk of celery and popped it into his mouth. “Besides, Kipper is planning another poker night with the guys and was griping about me missing so many during the last few months. Guess he misses me taking his money.”

Cameron rolled his eyes. “Poker, boring game,” he scoffed. “I don’t see how you, Kipper and the other guys can play it.” He looked over at the vegetables Chad was chopping “Want some help?” he inquired tongue-in-cheek, grabbing a couple of mushrooms and popping them into his mouth.

“Yummy,” he laughed and danced out of range of his Top’s swat. He knew Chad didn’t like anyone else in the kitchen when he cooked. “I’ll set the table,” he offered. He began to set the table and called over his shoulder, “Can I buy a six-pack from the lounge to take to the party?” he asked. “I’ll put the money in the till.”

“Yes, you can take out of the inventory,” Chad answered as he dropped the cut-up veggies into the electric wok where cubed chicken was frying. “So how was your shift today, Mugs?”

“Same old, same old,” Cameron replied casually. Chad served up dinner. “I did see someone earlier this week. That rather sweet mechanic from the garage dropped in. I said ‘hi’ and he made a run for it.” Cameron shrugged. “Bit shy, I guess.” Cameron dug into his stir-fry.

“Wasn’t too exciting a week, was it?” Chad chuckled at the lack of enthusiasm on his Brat’s part. “Good thing you have a fun activity planned for this weekend to make up for it. Who all is going? Anyone I need to be concerned about?” Although Chad would never interfere with who Cameron had for friends, there were some whose behaviour he questioned.

“Lon, Tom, that crowd,” Cameron answered. “Apparently there’s going to be quite a few people up there. It’s going to be a blast.” Cameron smiled brightly up at Chad. “No one to be concerned about, honest; I can look after myself.”

“Whether or not you can take care of yourself isn’t in question, Mugs. It’s if you will, that I question,” Chad teased and he laughed loudly at the piqued expression on his Brat’s face. “I’m sure you’ll have a great time,” he relented and pulled the younger man into his arms and kissed him. “Sit, eat, and tell me all about it,” he ordered as he landed a light swat on Cameron’s butt.

************

“How do I always get into trouble?” Cameron wondered as Lon and Tom finished throwing up and got back into the car. The party had been fun. Cameron had been more interested in the music and dancing than in the drinking. He’d had a couple of beers at the start of the party and then stuck to water. He was having so much fun he lost track of time. It was almost midnight when he went to look for Lon and Tom to drive him home. They were trashed, drunk and stoned. In Cam’s mind he didn’t have a choice; he had to get home. Thank God the car was an automatic and wouldn’t be too hard to drive, or so he hoped. He poured Lon and Tom into the backseat and set off. He crept along at twenty miles an hour, only just managing to pull off the road to let his passengers throw up. Cameron sighed in relief as he hit the town limits. “Home free,’ he thought. Seconds later, he heard a police siren. He pulled over, put this head in his hands and groaned, “I’m so dead.” He watched the officer approach the car. He’d seen this guy around town many times. He racked his brain for a name. “Hi, Chandi,” he said brightly. “I wasn’t speeding, was I?”

“No, in fact quite the opposite; you were going rather slow and I wondered if there was a problem.” Chandi took in the condition of the two men in the back seat and then looked closer at the driver. “You mind telling me what you guys have been up to?”

“No problem,” Cameron replied. “We were up at the lake and these two overindulged a bit. So I said I’d drive them home. I’m going slow because I occasionally have to pull over to let them throw up.” Cameron was praying that would end the conversation.

Chandi didn’t doubt for a moment that the young man was telling the truth. However, he was suspicious about what may have been left unsaid as the driver seems a bit nervous. Wondering if the men had more drugs or alcohol in the car, he decided to delay them in order to learn more.

“I’d appreciate seeing your registration, insurance and licence, please,” he firmly requested, confident as always that his quiet manner portrayed his authority.

Cameron knew the game was up. “I’m not licensed,” he blurted out, then blushed as that made him sound like a dog. “I mean, I don’t have a driver’s license.” He looked at Chandi, his blue eyes wide. “Those two were so wasted, I had to drive. I can park the car and walk the rest of the way home.” Cameron was desperately hoping Chandi would just give him a warning.

“I think it would be best if I took you all into the station,” Chandi informed him, after once considering the condition of the men in the back seat and realizing there was no way they could be just left on their own as it would be unlikely that they would get home without assistance. “I want you to move this vehicle as far off the road as possible. Right under that street light would be fine. Then I expect all three of you to get into the squad car.” Chandi stood back and watched as his orders were reluctantly followed to the letter.

Fifteen minutes later, Chandi ushered the men into the police station. Two of them all but passed out on the nearest bench while the third man nervously paced. “Cameron, right?” Chandi inquired, putting his hand on the man’s arm. “I understand the need for you to be driving. I am going to overlook the fact that you were doing so without a license because I would rather see an unlicensed driver than an inebriated one. However, this is a one-time only. Is that understood?”
Chandi sternly asked as he looked directly into Cameron’s face. Getting a wide-eyed nod, the officer continued. “Okay, is there someone you can call to come and get you and your friends? I am sure you would rather be picked up here than be taken home in a squad car.” Chandi smiled perceptively.

Cameron closed his eyes. “Yes, there’s someone I can call.” He looked over at Lon and Tom. “I guess I can call their parents, even though I know they no longer live at home.” Lon’s head shot up at this and he lurched upright, declaring he and Tom could make their own way home.

“Would you let me use your phone?” Cameron asked Chandi. “I’m sure my partner is worried.” He dialed the number. “Hi Chad,” he said nervously, after listening to several rings. “Can you come and pick me up at the police station?”

Chad heard the phone ringing as he opened the front door, but it took him a moment or so to answer it. He glanced at the clock on the wall when he recognized his partner’s voice and only then realized how late it was. “Of course, Mugs, I’ll be right there,” he answered without hesitation. There were a number of questions running through his mind as he left the house and climbed back into the Ranger; all of which would have to wait until he got his Brat home safe and sound, regardless of his anxiety level rising.

Cameron looked up when Chad walked into the station. He could clearly see how worried his partner was. He walked over and looked into his Top’s eyes. “I’m not in trouble,” he said. “Well I was, but Chandi just gave me a warning, that's all.” His young face radiated innocence.

Chad rolled his eyes. He didn’t buy the innocent persona for one second. “All right, Cameron. Give me a minute to talk to Chandi, please. You and I will discuss the situation further when we get home.”

He spent several minutes in quiet conversation with the young police officer. Chandi did most the talking while Chad now and again nodded his understanding. When they were done, Chad signaled his Brat that they were leaving. They ended up driving Cameron’s buddies to their apartment complex, because Lon and Tom were not able to get a hold of their parents.

Once home, Chad dropped his keys on the counter and turned to glare at Cameron. “Okay, Mugs, we can deal with all this now or wait until morning. It’s your call, but deal with it we will,” the big man informed his wayward partner.

Cameron opened his eyes wide. Why was it his innocent look never worked with Chad? “I couldn’t do anything else, Chad,” he pleaded his case. “Lon and Tom were wasted. There was no way they could drive safely. Come on, I wouldn’t have done it if I didn’t think it was safe.” Cameron didn’t see any wavering in his Top’s expression. “Chandi understood.” He pouted as he shuffled uneasily from one foot to the other.

“I take it that your attempt at plea bargaining is an indirect way of you choosing to deal with this now, rather than put it on hold.” Chad sternly eyed his nervous Brat and decided it was probably for the best to get it over with. “Chandi cut you some slack. With Jade Heights being a small town, he was able to do that. Had it happened in a bigger center, you would not have been so lucky. It is also very unlikely the RCMP would have been as lenient had they been the ones to pull you over.” He paused to let his words sink in.

“You were driving illegally, Cameron. True, your friends were in no condition to be behind the wheel, but you did have other options. Does using a cell phone and calling home, ring a bell? Do you not think it would have been better for me to pick you up at the lake as opposed to me having to do so from the police station?” Chad had no intentions of letting this go.

Cameron bit his lip. He didn’t want the conversation to go there. “You were playing poker with Kipper,” he pointed out. “I didn’t want to disturb you.” He quailed slightly at the look Chad gave him. Then he took a deep breath and decided he might as well lay everything out on the table. “I couldn’t anyway cause I forgot to get the prepay reloaded on my cell.” He took a deep breath and braced himself. This was not a first time offence.

Chad sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. “Strike two, Mugs. Seems we’ve been over this before if I’m not mistaken. I’m sure there was someone at the party who had a working cell on them. I am equally sure you didn’t bother asking as you believed it gave the perfect excuse to drive.” He put his hand on Cameron’s shoulder and led him over to the sofa, indicating he should take a seat. Then he paced for a few moments, mentally putting together a plan of action before turning to glare down at his Brat.

“Okay, this is what’s going to happen. First, no more pay-as-you-go cell phone cards; you’re going on a regular monthly plan like mine. Secondly, you are going to make another attempt at getting your driver’s license.” Chad held up his hand to forestall the forthcoming argument. “I know you’ve tried twice before and failed; which, my boy, is just one more reason why you should not have been driving tonight. Your original test was aborted when you were unable to parallel park. The next one ended in total disaster when you failed to look both ways at one intersection and ran a stop sign a block later. So starting this weekend, we are going to spend our days off honing your driving skills until you pass that doggone test and get your license.” Chad looked up at the ceiling and offered a silent pray. ‘God, I hope I don’t end up wringing his neck before he succeeds.’

“But right now, I’m going to tan your butt for the stunts you’ve pulled tonight. Hopefully it will prevent you from repeating them any time soon.” With that, Chad pulled his Brat off the sofa and sat down in his place. Then he quickly divested the other man of his jeans and boxers, and settled him across his hard thighs. “I will never let you get away with breaking the rules, Cameron.” He raised his hand a brought it down with a resounding swat.

Cameron whimpered. He’d known the night would end this way the second he heard Chandi’s siren. There were a few non-negotiable rules and he’d transgressed twice. He grabbed a cushion as the first swat landed.The burn built steadily and Cameron felt the tears start. He began to cry out at each swat, promising he’d never break the rules again. Then finally he just sobbed, feeling incredible guilty at worrying Chad so much. He didn’t realize for a few minutes that Chad had finished spanking. He felt well punished and convinced he wouldn’t sit comfortably ever again.“I love you,” Cameron mumbled into Chad’s upper body a while later. “But I don’t think it’s a great idea, you teaching me to drive. I’m not very good.”

A chuckle rumbled up from Chad’s chest. “You can be just as good a driver as anyone else, Mugs. I think you need a change of instructors. Your buddies are just not up to par. I should have insisted on teaching you myself in the first place. You have all the theory down pat, all you need is the practice.” Chad rubbed soothing circles on his partner’s still shuddering back and murmured words of encouragement and love into Cameron hair. “I love you too, baby. It’s getting late and you’re exhausted, so how about we get ready for bed. We can sleep in late tomorrow and spend the day relaxing around the house, okay?” He helped his Brat to stand up and together they headed into the master bedroom.

*******************

“I told you, I wasn’t a good driver,” Cameron pointed out virtuously. “I also told you, I couldn’t do a U-turn in such a confined space.” He looked at the truck, wedged firmly into the hillside. “I think the fenders been pushed back onto the tire,” he said pensively. “The good part is, I don’t think we’re likely to cause a landslide getting it out,” he said brightly.

Chad rolled his eyes. It had been a little over a week since his Brat’s adventure on the wrong side of the law, during which time they had gone to the Motor Vehicle Registration office and renewed Cameron’s learner’s permit. Chad had allowed his partner drive home from the lounge a couple of times at night when there was little or no traffic. Today he had brought him out to the mine to practice turning, backing up and parking.

“Confined space? Cameron, an eighteen-wheeler could have made a U-turn here and had room to spare.” The big man got down on his haunches and examined the damage done to the Ranger. He was relieved to see there wasn’t much due to Cameron driving so painfully slow, something Chad was grateful for. Although, he’d be the first to admit it was always gratitude he felt during the hours they had spent making the same moves over and over again.

“No harm done,’ he announced as he walked around to the driver’s side and climbed in, signaling for the other man to get in the passenger’s seat. He carefully backed away from the boulder his truck was resting against and drove over to the mine’s office.

He shifted in his seat until he was facing his Brat, released a long drawn-out sigh of exasperation and tried as patiently as possible to explain the situation. “Look, this isn’t rocket science. You can be as capable a driver as the next man if you want to. Question is; do you want to be? You don’t have to get your license unless it is something you actually want. It’s your choice, Mugs. You just better not get behind the wheel of another vehicle without one.”

“I want my license,” Cameron stated firmly. “I’m not going to let a hunk of metal defeat me.” He got a stubborn look on his face. “Let me try that U-turn again,” he almost demanded. “This time I’ll do it.” He waited impatiently for Chad to get out of the truck and trade places. Then he jumped into the driver’s seat. This time he not only made a perfect U-turn, but just to emphasis his determination, did a perfect parallel park. He grinned triumphantly at Chad. “Guess you were right. I just had to put my mind to it.” A pat on the back from his partner added to his confidence. “Can I drive home now, please?”

“Yes, if you exercise due care and attention. Just like you read about in the manual, right?”
Cameron nodded and carefully steered the Ranger through the gates of the mine towards the road leading into town. Everything was going smoothly, so he decided it was time to increase his speed, now that he was feeling more self-assured. It was something Chad had suggested he work on. He was therefore surprised when fifteen minutes later, just as they arrived in Jade Heights a siren went off behind him. He looked over at Chad in surprise. “Was I speeding?” he asked, somewhat confused.

“No, babe, I was keeping a close eye on the speedometer. Pull over and let the police cruiser pass.” Chad smiled when his Brat huffed out a loud sign of relief as the squad car sped by. “Had you going there for a second or two, huh?” He laughed at the disgruntled glare sent his way.

“Drive right through town, Mugs, and we’ll go to the dairy bar for ice cream. You’ve done well and deserve a treat. You know, I wouldn’t be surprised if in a couple of weeks you’ll be ready to take that exam again. Bet you’ll pass it this time and come home with your license in hand.”

“You really think so?” Cameron asked; making sure he kept his eye on the road. “I hope so. With a license I could be a lot more mobile and take some of the work off your shoulders, such as doing the grocery shopping and even going to Kelowna to run errands and stuff.” Cameron pulled into the dairy bar. “Strawberry for me,” he announced gaily.

************

Chad was patiently passing time in the Motor Vehicles Office by thumbing through a Readers’ Digest magazine. He expected his Brat to return any moment, hopefully with news that he had succeeded in earning his driver’s license.

Cameron had been honing his driving skills at every opportunity over the last three weeks in preparation for today’s road test. He had aced the written exam, his eyesight was 20-20 and he had no health problems.

Sensing someone beside him, Chad looked up to see his partner standing there. He could not tell if his Brat had good news or bad because Cameron was working hard at maintaining a poker face and not letting his expression give anything away.

Chad stood up and good-naturedly asked the expected question. “So, how did it go, Mugs?”

“Well,” Cameron said slowly. “Apparently my three-point turn was a bit slow.” He looked at Chad and seeing a frustrated look cross his Top’s face, he couldn’t hold it in any longer. “However, everything else was spot on. I’m now a licensed driver. Be afraid, be very afraid!” His smile broke through and he whispered into Chad’s ear. “And I know just how I want to celebrate.” His grin turned wicked.

“Do you now!” Chad easily zeroed in on what his partner was hinting at. Subtly was not one of the younger man’s strong suits. “It’s kind of unfortunate that we have an hour’s drive home ahead of us.” Much to his Brat’s chagrin, the older man did looked all that put out over the delay.

“Congrats, Mugs, I’m proud of you. But let’s get out of here.” Chad led the way across the parking lot and climbed into the driver’s seat of the Ranger. He turned his head so Cameron wouldn’t see him smiling at the mumbled volley of complaints coming from the passenger’s side.

Halfway home, Chad slowed and drove onto a narrow dirt road that wound its’ way through the forest. They bumped along the rough, little-used lane for a few minutes and ended up in a small sunny glen. “Out you get, baby, and we’ll see about fulfilling your celebration wish.” Chad’s grin widened as he pulled a heavy blanket out of the back seat.

Cameron’s disgruntlement trailed off as he looked around. “Wow,” he said. “This is so pretty.” He looked over at Chad and saw his lover lying on the blanket. He was so sexy, this Top of his. He knelt beside his partner and began to undo Chad’s shirt buttons. As skin was slowly revealed, he began to kiss him softly all over. “How do you want to do this?” he asked, trailing his hands gently over the sensitive skin and gazing into his lover’s eyes. “Hard and fast or long and slow; I’m happy to celebrate anyway you want to.” Cameron’s grin widened as his eyes sparkled.

“We’ll take it as it goes,” Chad teasingly growled as he quickly undressed his partner and removed the last of his own clothing. Laying Cameron on his back, Chad gently prepared him, lifted the young man’s legs and placed them on his shoulders. Then he slowly entered him, only to plunge deeper once Cameron’s body had adjusted to the initial breach of the ring of anal muscle. Chad repeatedly moved back and surged forward, increasing the speed and depth with each thrust. He brushed against his lover’s prostate, sending waves of pleasure through him.

Wrapping his big hand around Cameron’s erection, Chad used his lover’s pre-cum as lubrication and rhythmically stroked up and down the length of the hardened shaft. “You feel so good, baby,” Chad murmured, seconds before their bodies convulsed and they climaxed together. They lay panting for a few minutes while holding each other close. “I love you,” he whispered once he had caught his breath.

Cameron took a little longer to catch his breath. He basked in the afterglow of their loving. He sat up, his nipple ring glinting in the sun. “You know, this is a perfect place for a picnic. Why don’t I take the truck and pick something up. You stay here and relax.” Cameron was ignoring the fact that by the time he got the food and drove back, it would be getting late.

“It’s not going to happen, Mugs. We already have chili waiting for us in the slow-cooker, remember? But we’ll come back with a picnic on another day, promise.” Chad stood up and stretched. He grabbed up the blanket and threw it into the back seat before climbing into the passenger side of the Ranger. “You’re licensed now, so you drive.”

The End

Stranger In The Night

2009-05-08T16:45:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

Cameron loved working at the lounge and he especially enjoyed Saturday night. He loved joking, laughing and flirting with the customers. He didn’t have favourites; he’d flirt equally as much with women or men. There’d been a few instances where the customer would try to take things a little too far but Cameron had easily fended off those advances.

“That little Goth girl is new,” Cameron thought to himself. He wasn’t really a fan of the Goth lifestyle, but as a clotheshorse himself, he admired her get up. “Hi,” he said brightly as she approached the bar. “I haven’t seen you here before.” His smile was dazzling as his eyes looked her over.

“Before I can serve you, I’m going to have to see some ID,” he requested, oozing charm. He’d found that by being charming, he could handle any problems caused by checking that all his customers were of the legal drinking age. He looked over the Goth girl’s ID.

“Wow,” he exclaimed. “I hope you take this as a compliment, but you don’t look twenty-seven.” He was alarmed to see her eyes perk up and a smile cross her face. ‘A Goth just smiled at me,’ he mused to himself, somewhat shocked.

Just then he noticed Chad entering the bar. His eyes glowed as he saw his lover approach. “Man, Chad was so hot,” he thought. “Time for my break,” he announced cheerfully and leaving his post, he wormed his way through the crowd to his partner’s side.

“Hi ya!” he greeted. “You’re a bit later than normal.

Chad took Cameron’s hand and led him towards the office. “Yes, I know. The teleconference with our supplier went into overtime,” he briefly explained. Once inside the office, he closed the door and drew Cameron into his arms, kissing him soundly. “And hello to you too,” he teased, smiling into dazed blue eyes.

“Looks like another busy night,” Chad absently remarked as he glanced over the messages on his desk. “I trust you haven’t taken advantage of my not being here to over indulge your fondness for flirting.” He looked up to observe Cameron’s reaction to his comment. Although Chad had no concerns about his partner’s loyalty, he was inclined to worry about the young man getting in over his head, especially when strangers were involved. It was for this reason that Chad had often warned him about overdoing the ‘extra’ friendly service.

“It isn’t flirting,” Cameron refuted indignantly, returning to an old argument. “I’m just being friendly, that’s all.” He had turned slightly red as he briefly thought of the effect he’d had on the Goth girl. He shrugged casually; everyone in town knew he was gay so it wouldn’t be a problem, he told himself. He laughed. “No, Chad,” he said, leaning in and kissing him. “I’ve been good.”He was less happy later that night. The Goth girl hadn’t left and her eyes followed him everywhere. He decided he had to talk to her after he’d dodged her groping hands for about the third time.

“Look lady,” he said firmly. “I’m taken. Don’t mistake my friendliness for anything deeper. Okay?” He was somewhat taken aback when the woman burst into tears and ran from the lounge. He gestured indifferently. He hadn’t seen her before and he doubted whether he’d see her again. He decided not to tell Chad about it; least said, sooner mended.

Chad spent most the evening dividing his time between the lounge and the office. He’d seen the strange woman coming unto his young partner a couple of times, but also noticed Cameron nonchalantly brushing her off without it becoming an issue. Chad smiled to himself. ‘Maybe now that Brat of mine will understand where I’m coming from.’

Leaving the office for the final time, he noticed the woman was no longer around. Walking behind the bar and leaning close to Cameron, he teasingly whispered, “I see your admirer has left. I hope you haven’t broken her heart.”

Cameron jumped. “Jeez, Chad, give a guy some warning,” he griped. “What admirer?” he inquired. “Oh, you mean the Goth.” Cameron smiled. “Lover, you’re the only admirer I want or need.”

***************

The two men had a very quiet Sunday; going for a walk together, doing some fishing and some loving. On the Monday, Cameron went to fetch the mail on the way work. Usually Kipper got it when picking up the mail for the mine, but the older man had requested a favour.

Cameron went directly to the office upon arrive at the pool hall, because usually the only mail they got was for the business. Casually flipping through the envelopes, he found a letter addressed to him and looked it over. There was no return address and it was only addressed to him in care of the lounge. He opened it and felt his face go white as he read:

“You’re mine. Either I’ll have you or nobody will.”

He didn’t recognize the handwriting but the message sent chills up and down his spine. He had to fix this without telling Chad.

Cameron was jumpy all day. He kept his eyes peeled for anyone paying more attention to him than normal. On his way home, he kept jumping at shadows. He thought he saw someone out the corner of his eye but every time he turned around, nobody was there. He walked into the house, felt arms close around him and jumped a foot high.

“Fuck off,” he yelled, pulling out of the embrace. He spun around and looked straight into Chad’s eyes.

“Whoa! Hold up there, Mugs.” Seeing the fear in his Brat’s eyes, Chad pulled him closer and squeezed tight. He could feel the younger man’s body practically convulsing, but within minutes began to sense Cameron calming down and soon only intermittent shudders remained. “What has you so worked up, baby?” Not getting an immediate answer, he tried to lighten the situation by teasing. “Have you been watching horror movies by yourself again?”

“No,” Cameron protested. “I just had a bad day at work. That’s all.” He tried to smile at Chad. “I’ll be okay, now. I’m calmer.”

Chad’s brows came together in a frown. His partner was lying and both men knew it. “Are you going to tell me what is really bothering you or do you need some corner-time to think things over?”

“No,” Cameron replied, “to both questions.” He was treading on very thin ice and knew it, but he was feeling very fragile and the last thing he wanted was for Chad to say ‘I told you so’. He knew he was selling his partner short but just at the moment he felt out of control.

“Seeing as you are unable to make the choice, Cameron, I’ll make it for you.” Chad turned his partner around and, putting his hands on Cameron’s shoulders, steered him over to the nearest corner. Gently kneading the taunt muscles, Chad bent forward and spoke softly in his love’s ear.

“One of the things you may want to think about, Mugs, is whether or not you trust me.” He dropped a light kiss on Cameron’s head and with a final reassuring squeeze, left his Brat to contemplate his options.

Cameron just leaned against the wall. “This isn’t fair,” he complained. The last thing he wanted to do was think. “I do trust you,” he choked out after a few minutes. “I just got some mail that upset me, that’s all. Can I come out now?” he pleaded.

Recognizing the truth but also realizing information was being withheld, Chad nevertheless granted his Brat’s request. “Come here, Mugs.” He waited patiently while Cameron slowly shuffled across the floor and when the young man was close enough, Chad reached out and pulled him down on the sofa to sit beside him. “Care to share what was in the letter, love?”

Cameron kept his first response of ‘No’ from popping out. He reached into his back pocket and silently handed the letter over. “I don't know who it’s from,” he said as Chad silently read it. “I really don’t.” His voice broke in panic. “I felt someone following me home, but every time I looked around there was nobody there.”

Chad quickly perused the paper in his hand and worked at keeping his growing anger hidden. His eyes narrowed at the thought of someone frightening his lover in this manner. He placed the letter on the coffee table and lifted Cameron onto his lap. “We have no way on knowing how determined this person is, love, but we aren’t taking any chances.” All Chad’s protective instincts surfaced as he cuddled his clinging partner, threatening to overwhelm him.

“For the next little while, I do not want you out on your own. You are to be in the company of someone we both know well and trust whenever you leave the house. I will make it a point to come home and drive you to the lounge for your shifts.” Chad slowly and succinctly listed his directives.

Putting a finger under Cameron’s chin, Chad raised the young man’s head and gazed into his eyes. “I love you, baby, and I promise to do everything humanly possible to prevent someone harming you. That said, I’ll need your co-operation in following my instructions and keeping me informed of anything unusual going on around you. I also want you to let me know when someone or something upsets you. Can you do that for me, Mugs?”

Cameron’s eyes widened. He’d never seen Chad like this. There was no way he was going to argue with this incarnation of his lover. “Yes, I can do that,” he vowed. “Does that mean on my day off, I can’t go out?” he asked. “Can I come to work with you on Wednesday?” Cameron was more rattled than he’d admit even to himself.

“Of course, you can spend your day off at the mine with me, Mugs. I will certainly feel better knowing your whereabouts and that you’re safe. Just make sure you have enough of those games you like to keep you from being bored.” Chad winked at his partner then patted his hip to signal it was time to get up. “Let’s eat the supper I made while it’s still edible.”

***************

It was Thursday and Cameron was much happier. He’d really enjoyed spending his day off at the mine. He stayed mainly in the office, using Chad’s computer to beat some of his highest previous scores. He’d challenged both Chad and Kipper to chess and beaten both of them. Chad had driven him to his shift today and he hopped out of the Ranger.

“See you later on,” he called out cheerfully and headed inside.“Hi, Suzie and Jenny,” he greeted his co-workers, one who was very new. He stopped short when he saw an envelope on the counter. He walked over slowly and gulped when he saw it was addressed to him. He opened it and read a bible verse from Leviticus that was printed on the page.

“You shall not lie with a male as with a woman. It is an abomination!” sprang out at him. He whimpered slightly as he read the rest. “You are mine, not his.”

Turning white, he took out his cell-phone and rang Chad. “I got another letter,” he whispered into the phone. He was really freaked-out.

Chad was at the lounge in just under fifteen minutes, having broken the speed limit to get there. Cameron was waiting in the office as he had been told to do, and curled up in one corner of the large leather sofa. Chad immediately lifted his distraught Brat and set about calming his fears.

After a lengthy period of murmuring words of love and reassurance, the older man asked to see the latest letter. His face tightened in anger as he read the message.

“Mugs baby, I know this is frightening but so far no actual threats have been made,” Chad stated calmly enough, having taken a deep breath to fortify himself in the face of the unwelcomed information he was about to share with his partner. “As much as I wish it otherwise, I don’t think the police can do anything about someone merely upsetting us by writing this drivel. I’m afraid for the time being, we are just going to have to wait things out and continue with what we’ve been doing all week. I know it will be hard to carry on like normal, but we really don’t have a choice.”

“Normal?” Cameron’s voice was shaking. “There’s a religious nut-bar out there, who’s fixated on me and you want normal?” He looked at Chad. “What’s worse,” he pointed out with a very slight smile, “Is that it is obviously a woman who wants me to be straight. If it was a guy, I could set a trap and beat the daylights out of him. I can’t do that to a woman.” Cameron usually turned fear into aggression. It was a coping strategy. “I hate this,” he mumbled, turning into his Top’s embrace and the feeling of safety there. “You’ll pick me up this afternoon, right?” he asked, his voice muffled.

Chad smiled and dropped a kiss on Cameron’s head. “By normal, Mugs, I meant that you’re not going into hiding. You’re going to stick to your everyday routine. As far as picking you up after work, I have another idea. I want to see if someone is stalking you. So when you leave here after your shift, I’ll be watching from the coffee shop across the street and will follow several minutes behind you. I’ll keep you in sight every step of the way home. How does that sound? Think you can walk home as if you don’t have a care in the world so you don’t let the cat out of the bag?”

“Okay,” Cameron agreed, willing to trust Chad with his life. “That sounds like a plan.”

Chad left and Cameron went back to work as if nothing was wrong. It was some of the best acting he’d ever done and by midnight at the end of his shift, he was living on his nerves. “See you tomorrow, ladies,” he said to the bar staff, smiling brightly.

As he emerged into the street, he glanced around casually and after catching a glimpse of Chad in the coffee shop, turned and started the ten minute walk home. He kept his ears tuned for any unusual sounds and jumped when a car backfired nearby.

Chad shook his head in loving exasperation when he saw Cameron looking around. He watched his partner turn homeward and kept his eyes peeled for anyone who appeared in any way atypical. He observed a woman leaving the pool hall and immediately went on the alert when she turned in the same direction Cameron had taken. ‘Hmm, is she taking the scenic route home, running an errand maybe, or…?’ he silently speculated.

Seeing no one else looking at all suspicious and not wanting to lose sight of his partner, Chad got up and followed at a safe distance. Fortunately, due to the good lighting in town, he had no trouble keeping her in sight. His eyes narrowed in displeasure when the woman continued to take the same shortcut as Cameron; the path that led to the area of town their home was located in. The big man growled when she stopped outside the house his partner had just entered.

Once Cameron stepped into the house, he took a couple of deep breaths. His curiosity kicked in and he looked out the windows next to the front door to see if Chad had caught anybody. His blood heated up when he saw who was standing on the footpath and he flung open the door.

“Suzie,” he almost yelled. “Was it you? You bitch; I trusted you. We work together for Christ’s sake.” He looked at the lounge’s newest bar maid in disgust. “Why the hell would I leave that,” he looked pointedly over her shoulder at Chad, “for a slag like you, even if I was fucking straight?” Cameron was spitting mad.

“Cameron,” Chad called out firmly as he crossed the street. “Go into the house, please.” He saw his lover hesitate before turning to slowly carry out his order, while looking furiously over his shoulder. “Close the door, Cameron. I’ll be in shortly.”

Chad spent the next several minutes talking to Suzie, fully aware of his partner watching everything from his vantage point behind the window curtain. The big man had been surprised when his employee had burst into tears at his partner’s harsh words and had found himself soothing badly hurt feelings. He eventually sent the somewhat bewildered young woman on her way and went in to inform Cameron of the conclusion reached and how the problem had been resolved.

“Why did you hug her?” Cameron burst out as soon as his partner stepped into the house. “She scared me and stalked me and you hugged her.” His voice showed his disbelief.

“Calm down, Mugs, and let’s go into the kitchen to talk things over,” Chad patiently suggested. He smiled as he led the way, all the while listening to his Brat stomping along behind him. He plugged in the kettle and reached into the cupboard. “Want some hot chocolate?” Getting a begrudging nod, he took down two cups and set about making it. Once they were seated at the table with their drinks and a plate of cookies, he started on his explanation.

“I was merely trying to make her feel better; the words you spewed without thought were very hurtful.” Chad face clearly indicated he had not been impressed. “I know you were upset and had every right to be, but that in no way excuses you from saying such hateful things. You should have stayed in the house and let me handle it as you seemed disinclined to control your temper.” Chad paused to give his Brat a few seconds to mull this over.

Swallowing a mouthful of his drink, the older man reached for a cookie and continued. “It appears that Suzie took your flirting to heart. She chose to completely ignore the fact that you flirt with everyone and believed you wanted her but at the same time didn’t know what to do about me. Although she has a sweet nature, Cameron, she certainly doesn’t stand out in a crowd and from what I can gather, is rather lonely. In her mind, she put together this over-the-top scenario of the two of you getting together. Why she thought fear tactics would work is beyond me, but she now accepts that nothing is going to come of it and that you and I are in a permanent relationship.” Chad leaned forward and glared at his partner. “It is quite possible all this could have been avoided had you curtailed your habit of flirting so much.”

Then he sighed and sat back to enjoy his bedtime snack, taking it for granted that in what for him had been a long-winded speech, he had covered all the bases and the subject was now closed. He couldn’t have been more wrong.

“She’s bonkers,” Cameron argued. “Absolutely mad!” He looked at Chad. “How you can blame me, I don’t know,” he pouted. “I was only friendly to her. I never came on to her. I hope you fired her ass!” His temper hadn’t noticeably cooled.

“Suzie is not ‘bonkers’, although I agree she does have some unconventional social skills.” Chad rolled his eyes, knowing he had understated the obvious. “I did not fire her, but I’ll be changing her shifts so hers do not coincide with yours. She is a good employee, Mugs. She is honest, good with the cash and customers, and keeps herself busy. Even in down times, she finds something to do. I know you did not lead her on or anything. Suzie just totally misread your actions.”

“Chaaaad,” Cameron whined. “She scared me. I don’t care how good she is, I think she should be fired. What if she sends more notes?” He shivered at the mere thought and crawled into Chad’s arms, straddling his legs and seeking reassurance. “You’re mine,” he said. “I don’t want anybody else.”

“I’m sorry, babe, I know you were scared but it’s over now.” Chad hugged his partner and kissed his cheek. “Suzie promised me she’d leave you alone and with the shift changes, the two of you probably won’t meet up all that often. I’ve made a lot of friends since moving here to Jade Heights, Mugs, Suzie’s family among them. I gave her a chance to work at the lounge as a bit of a favour and up until this episode, it has worked out very well. She is a bit younger than you and doesn’t have anywhere near the worldly experience you have, so let’s cut her a break, okay?”

“Okay,” Cameron complied with his partner’s request. “I guess I can do that for you.” He moved as close to Chad as he could and started to unbutton his Top’s shirt. “Want to make love?” he asked, running his hand over Chad’s chest.

“I think that can be arranged,” Chad replied, grabbing the roaming hand. “Let’s take it upstairs, love. It is almost one in the morning and our bed is so much more comfortable than the kitchen table. Challenging though the table is, it is not where I want to fall asleep.” Chad had something further to discuss with Cameron but decided it would best be tackled when his partner was feeling contented and secure; well-rested would also be a plus.

Slipping his hands under Cameron’s butt, he stood up and arranged his partner to make carrying him easier. Once in their room, he quickly undressed both of them and tossed the younger man onto the bed. Exercising complete control, Chad flipped his lover onto his stomach, expertly prepared him and slowly entered the welcoming warmth. After giving Cameron a few moments to adjust to being filled, Chad set up a rhythm of deep, powerful thrusts, making sure to hit his lover’s sweet spot with each one. He reached under Cameron, wrapped a big hand around his lover’s shaft and began to stroke him closer and closer to a climax. It didn’t take long before both men were gasping as they reached the pinnacle together. Chad gave one final thrust and withdrew, falling face down next to his partner to catch his breath.

Turning slightly, Chad gathered Cameron into his arms and kissed him. “I love you, baby,” he murmured to the sleepy man nestled against his side. He reached down and drew the quilt over them, knowing their sweaty bodies would soon cool and he wouldn’t feel like fumbling around for a blanket when half-asleep.

“Love you too, big man,” Cameron mumbled and fell asleep being spooned by Chad.

********************

Cameron was disappointed when he woke the next morning to find the bed empty. He had been hoping for an early morning quickie. He rolled over and the smell of cooking bacon hit his nose. He made a quick visit to the bathroom and made his way to the kitchen. His eyes dwelt on Chad and he marveled again that he was with such a handsome man. “Hey, lover,” he greeted cheerfully. “What’s for breakfast?”

“Food,” Chad answered with a grin. He held out an arm to invite the other man closer for a cuddle while he turned the bacon with his other hand. “Coffee’s on and there’s pancakes keeping warm in the oven. Everything is ready,” he said as he moved the cooked bacon to a plate with a paper towel on it.

They carried on a companionable conversation during the meal and it was just when they were finishing the cleaning up that Chad dropped his bombshell.

“Come sit on the sofa with me, Mugs. There is something I want to talk over with you before your shift this afternoon.” Chad invited, hanging up the damp dish towel. He had already notified Kipper that he’d be late to the mine this morning. The big guy was prepared for his partner not being too receptive to what he had to tell him.

Cameron cocked his head to one side. “Why so serious?” he teased. “Shouldn’t you be going to work?” He went to sit on his lover’s lap.

Chad shifted Cameron until he was straddling his thighs. He found it more comfortable and he also wanted to be face to face with the younger man.

“I am not going in this morning because I take what I want to talk about very serious,” Chad firmly stated, wrapping his arms around Cameron’s waist. “It isn’t exactly new; just some addition information has come to light since this stalking business began. And before I start, I want it clearly understood that I’ll not put up with any temper tantrums. Got it?” The big man stared sternly into face in front of him.

Cameron was impressed with Chad’s serious demeanor. This didn’t sound good, so he braced himself. “Got it,” he replied.

“After leaving you at the lounge yesterday, I did a bit of investigating by checking out the number of strangers in town. I learned that aside from a few older guests at the inn and half a dozen families still staying at the campground, most of last week’s tourists had moved on, including the group your Goth friend was with. I concluded it was safe to rule out summer visitors as possible suspects.” Chad paused to see if his partner was listening and smiled at the realization that the young man was hanging on to his every word.

“So next I made a couple of phone calls and learned some very interesting facts from your past.” Chad did not allow Cameron’s look of shock and indignation to deter him. “Your flirting has caused you problems in the past, hasn’t it? This is not the first incident to arise due to your habit of being overly ‘friendly’ as you call it. Your last boss, Henry, was more than willing to enlighten me about a certain situation involving an over-zealous fan. I phoned him out of concern when it hit me the person stalking you might be an old nemesis.”

Cameron bit his lip. “It’s not my fault,” he protested. “As a model, I had to promote the clothes and sex sells.” He looked at Chad. “It was part of the job and one of the guys in the audience thought it was directed at him.” Cameron shuddered. “Man, I almost got raped. I don’t do sexy when I’m at the lounge. I’m just friendly, for fuck sake.”

“Watch your language, Cameron,” Chad firmly admonished. “I know you believe you’re only being friendly; but as you’ve learned the hard way on more than one occasion, others sometimes have a tendency to put a different spin on things. Even Henry seemed inclined to do so, as he gave me the impression that you often maintained eye contact with people in the audience even after being repeatedly told not to. Was he blowing things out of proportion or was he pretty much on the money, Cameron?” Chad spoke calmly. It wasn’t his intention to accuse his love of deliberately enticing people; he was merely looking for answers in order to avoid a repeat of this frightening situation the young man had found himself in.

“Oh come on, Chad. I’d never get a job again if I ignored the orders of the people on the catwalk. As for Henry, after the way I walked out on him he’s never going to say anything good now, is he? He always wanted my ass. He hinted often enough if I put out I’d get better jobs.” Cameron took a deep breath, calming himself down as he thought for a minute. “Okay, sometimes I flirt a bit too much,” he admitted. “But most people flirt back. In the year I’ve worked at the bar, I’ve maybe had four or five people who wanted to take it further but they all backed off when I told them to. This is the only time I’ve ever had a stalker.” He looked at Chad. “The only person I want is right here in the room with me. You know that.”

“This has never been about us, Cameron, or how we feel about one another. It has been about you being badly frightened and us trying to find ways to avoid it happening again.” Having come to the conclusion that further discussion would get them nowhere, Chad opted to end it and move on. “Seeing as you no longer consider it a problem that is in danger of rearing its’ ugly head again, we’ll let it drop and say no more about it.”

Chad had his doubts that history would not repeat itself but was willing to let events come to pass as they may. He was determined to watch over his partner from a distance and as long as Cam was safe, Chad would patiently wait while the younger man learned some of life’s lessons on his own.

Patting Cameron’s hip to get him moving; Chad got them both on their feet. “Well, Mugs, I’m off to the mine. I’ll see you at the lounge later this afternoon. Have a good day. Love you.” He kissed his partner good bye, grabbed up his jacket and headed out the door.

The End

Shopping

2009-05-08T16:35:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

Cameron looked into his closet and sighed. Since starting work at the lounge, he’d put muscle on across the shoulders and his shirts no longer fit him. Last time he tried on one of his two hundred dollar silk shirts, it had torn straight across the back. He padded out to the living room.

“Chad, can I use the credit card to buy some new shirts?” he asked, hopefully. “There’s a sale on one of my sites,” he continued, hoping that using his ‘puppy dog’ eyes would work.

Chad lowered the newspaper he’d been reading. He had been expecting this even though Cameron knew he had to pay off his debits before running up more. It had just been a matter of time before his young partner would be in need of new clothing with the way he had filled out over the past year.

“No!” he clearly replied, closing the door on further discussion involving the use of a credit card.

Holding out his arms, he softly invited, “Come here, Mugs.” Once his Brat was firmly ensconced on his lap, Chad suggested, “I think it would be a better idea for you to get somewhat more practical shirts and jeans, love. Surely, in the almost year and a half that you’ve lived here; you’ve notice that Jade Heights is not exactly the fashion capital of the world. Most folks aren’t really impressed with fancy trappings and all.” He smiled understandingly at the look of chagrin that passed over the other man’s face. “I know you appreciate fine clothes, but you could save yourself a lot of money if you settled for something a bit more conducive to the location you presently reside in. ‘Money’ you no longer have, truth be told.”

Chad tightened his arms around Cameron and waited for the explosion.

“I can’t go around wearing discount clothes,” Cameron yelped. “I know I stand out a bit, but I don’t care. I like my clothes. I can pay off the credit card using the minimum payment option.” He crossed his arms and glared at his partner. “It’s not fair,” he whined, not at all aware he sounded like a petulant child. “You just want me to wear clothes like that god-awful work shirt,” he accused, getting into a snit.

Chad set the younger man beside him on the couch and turned to face him. “I am not suggesting you shop at Wal-Mart, Mugs. There are plenty of stores like the Gap and Northern Reflections that carry well-made and great-looking lines of clothing. Adding to your credit card and only making minimum payments will never get it taken care of, and it will cost you mega amounts of interest.”

He decided the time had come to put forth an idea he’d had for some time now. “You know, Cameron, you have bitched about the uniform our employees wear since day one and I’m sick of it. I think it is time you gave serious thought to either finding another job or, if you’re interested, going back to school and learning a new trade.”

Cameron’s mouth dropped open in shock. “But... but,” was all he could say at first. “Chad, I love working at the lounge. I promise I won’t moan about the shirt again. Honest.” His blue eyes were watery. He rubbed the tears away. “Baby,” he admonished himself, under his breath. He rested against Chad, craving physical contact. “I guess shopping at the Gap or Northern Reflections wouldn’t hurt me. After all, you get your stuff there and you always look good.” He glanced up at his Top, smiling wickedly. “Really good.” His eyes brightened “What about if I work on a new design for the shirts?” he asked in somewhat pleading tone. “But if you want them to stay the same, I’ll wear it without complaint.”

Drawing Cameron closer and kissing his head, Chad patiently pointed out. “I thought it was the material you objected to, Mugs. Because regardless of the design, which happens to be the one Kipper chose after a great deal of deliberation,” he winked and smiled at his partner, “the shirts would still be made of a polyester/cotton blend. I know you enjoy wearing designer clothes, love. Once you get your credit under control, you’ll be in a better position to afford them.” Hauling his love back onto his lap, Chad nibbled on his ear and murmured, “Besides, you look good in anything you wear….hmmm, especially your birthday suit.”

Chad laughed Cameron tried to squirm away from the tickling. Turning a bit serious, he earnestly inquired, “You’re quite sure you wouldn’t be interested in furthering your education, learning something new maybe? I am more than willing to help you in any way I can.”

Cameron leaned into Chad’s embrace. “I didn’t like school,” he muttered. “I didn’t spend a lot of time there. I did a lot of modeling when I was younger and sometimes had a tutor, sometimes not. You know, being here with you is the first time I've felt secure and can look forward to a future of any kind.” He wriggled up and kissed Chad. “I love working at the lounge and really, I am happy there.” Cameron wriggled. He was never happy talking about feelings. “Are we going shopping together?” he eventually asked.

“There is no need for you to make any changes if you’re happy with what you are doing, Mugs. I was merely pointing out that you do have options.” Chad’s arms tightened and he gave thought to his partner’s request.

“Seeing as it is our day off and drizzling out, shopping is probably as good an activity as any,” Chad teasingly capitulated, prepared to accept several hours wandering through a number of clothing stores in Kelowna if it made his Brat happy. ‘Besides,’ he consoled himself, ‘he really needs new things.’

Gently pushing Cameron off his lap, Chad instructed, “Go get ready, we leave in ten minutes. We’ll find a posh restaurant for dinner to make the trip even more worthwhile.”

Cameron did his happy dance. He was not only going shopping for clothes; he was going to be with Chad while he did it. He changed into a pair of slacks and a peacock blue silk shirt. The shirt was a bit tight across the shoulders but Cameron didn’t care. If they were going to a posh restaurant, he didn’t want to show Chad up. Within ten minutes, he was by the front door itching to go.

“Come on, Chad,” he said, bouncing on the balls of his feet. “I’m ready to go.”

Chad shook his head at the other man's impatience. “Hold your horses, Mugs.” He appeared wearing blue jeans and a light blue cotton shirt opened at the throat. He smiled appreciatively at his lover’s outfit. ‘That blue colour certainly looks good on him,’ he mused.

Having an over-abundance of self-assurance, Chad dressed to please himself, totally uncaring of how other people saw of him. However, he was aware of such not being the case with Cameron who often placed a little too much importance on clothes instead of the person wearing them.

Chad knew the glamour world the younger man had inhabited before coming to Jade Heights was a superficial one. One in which Cameron had never learned his own worth; one in which others exploited him because of his good looks; one which afforded him few, if any, opportunities for setting and reaching goals; and one which did not provide him with the joy of achievement necessary for developing self-confidence.

But slowly over the past year, Chad had proudly watched as his partner slowly but steadily matured into the man he was destined to be. Cameron had gradually taken on more responsibilities at the lounge and had become a much valued employee. Chad seeing all this and getting Cameron to see it were two different things, but Chad was a patient man.

Chad clicked the remote to unlock the doors to the Ranger and chuckled when Cameron got in and buckled up before he himself had the driver’s door open.

“It took you long enough to get ready.” He teased then laughed at Cameron’s snort of disdain.

“Did not,” Cameron shot back. “Ten minutes isn’t long.” He grinned at Chad. “I wanted to make sure, I didn’t let you down. Let’s get going,” he said eagerly. “The earlier we get there, the more time we have to shop.” Cameron loved shopping. He saw it as combat sport. “First in, best served is my motto.”

Chad laughed again as he wrapped an arm around Cameron’s shoulders, hauled him closer and kissed his head. “You never let me down, my love,” he whispered. He did up his seatbelt, checked his rearview mirror and backed out of the driveway. “Okay; as my grandfather used to say, ‘we’re off in a cloud of monkey dust and moonshine’, and you needn’t bother asking me what he meant because I have no idea.”

Cameron was so excited he didn’t stop talking for the entire trip until Chad pulled the car up in front of Wal-Mart. Then he was silent as he led the way and walked over to the clothing area. He wrinkled his nose and looked at Chad.

“You’ve got to be kidding,” he snapped. “I wouldn’t be seen dead in these shirts and as for those one-size-fits-all T-shirts...”

Chad frowned at his partner’s choice of words and manner of speech. Keeping his voice low enough to be for the younger man’s ears only, Chad firmly stated, “We are no better than anyone else, Cameron. If those clothes are good enough for the average person, they are good enough for us. However, I wasn’t expecting you to shop here. My intention was only to use this store as a shortcut to the mall where there are several excellent clothing stores. It was you who made a bee-line for this area of Wal-Mart, not I. Now, if you are unable to say anything positive about something, I’d prefer you say nothing at all.” Chad waited to see what, if any, affect his quiet scolding was having on his Brat. Wrapping a big hand around the back of Cameron’s neck, Chad began steering him towards the mall’s entrance.

“Thank God for small mercies,” Cameron muttered, pulling free of Chad’s grasp and leading the way out. He hated being told off and muttered to himself all the way to one of Chad’s favourite clothing shop. He looked in the front window and grimaced before turning to Chad. “This doesn’t look much better,” he said. “These clothes are for old people.”

“Look again, Cameron,” Chad crossly instructed. “Northern Reflections carries clothing for all ages and in all sizes. There is a large choice of well-made, great looking outfits to choose from. There is also a special men’s branch called Northern Elements which is where I prefer to shop unless looking for formal wear.”

Leaning in closer, Chad stared directly into Cameron eyes, making sure he had the young man’s undivided attention. “You utter one more complaint, make one more derogatory comment or so much as grunt in a pessimistic manner, and we will be heading home so fast your head will spin. You got that, Cameron?”

“Yes sir!” Cameron knew he had pushed Chad too far. His Top was generally an easy-going man but he had his limits and Cameron knew it. “I guess we’d better go in and see what they’ve got,” he suggested amicably, wanting to smooth the waters. “I’m sorry,” he quietly said for Chad’s ears only.

Once inside, Cameron’s bounce returned. He couldn’t help himself; he loved shopping for clothes. Chad was right. There were some cool things in the shop. Cameron didn’t know where to look first. “Hey Chad,” he called out, turning around and holding a brightly coloured silk tie. “You’d look great in this.” He grinned at his lover, eyes sparkling.

“Yeah, right; if I was dressing up for a costume party.” Chad smiled and returned the light bantering, happy to see his love making the effort to behave. “But we’re not here to get clothing for me; it is you who needs some casual shirts and pants. New underwear and socks would come in handy too, because your old stuff is getting a little threadbare. Not that I mind. The more I see of you, the better. Of course I don’t want anyone else seeing as much as I do.” Chad laughed at the simulated piqued expression on his partner’s gorgeous face.

Cameron chuckled, he knew Chad didn’t wear ties unless he had to be formal and even then, if he could get away without one, he would. Cameron headed straight for the rack of shirts that had caught his attention and started to look through them. They were cotton but he kept his comments to himself. He did admit to himself that at least he wouldn’t have to do so much hand washing.

He then headed towards the jeans. He had the designer jeans he’d picked up from the last shoot but the ones from the year before he’d met Chad had wear spots in interesting places. Fine for around the house but he’d never wear them outside. He grinned to himself. Chad liked those jeans. After grabbing two pairs, he made his way to the changing rooms.He pulled the new clothes on and wrinkled his nose. “Yuck,” he muttered to himself. He knew Chad would like them and he had to admit in these clothes he’d blend in more, but he liked standing out. He couldn’t quite wipe the discontented look off his face as he walked out to show Chad his new clothes.

“Turn around and let me see the back of you,” Chad instructed as he swirled his finger in a small circle. “Hmm, seems a good fit and just tight enough in all the right places,” he teased. “The shirt looks very nice on you as do the jeans, but are they comfortable?” He had noticed his Brat’s expression of disgruntlement but chose not to comment on it.

“Yeah, they’re comfortable,” Cameron begrudgingly admitted. “They’re just, I dunno...” he hesitated, not wanting to rile Chad again, “so normal,” he finally said, weakly. “I guess that’s what you wanted, huh?” He raised his eyebrows at Chad in question.

“It isn’t a question of what I want, Mugs. It is a matter of what you can afford,” Chad patiently reminded him. “I am not trying to dictate what you wear; just trying to help you accept the inevitable. These clothes may be more practical than what you are used to, but believe me, they look very attractive on you.” Chad smiled at the expression of doubt that passed over Cameron’s face. He understood this was a difficult transition for his young partner to make. “You decide what things you want and after they’re paid for, we’ll find some place nice for dinner. How’s that?”

“That sounds good,” Cameron replied. “I can afford these three shirts and two pairs of jeans.” He looked with distaste at the box of underwear he saw on a shelf. “Five for the price of four,” he read, muttering a little under his breath. “That’s because they can’t give them away. I can afford two pairs of those silk boxer shorts,” he said a little louder. He looked at Chad. “Well I can,” he pointed out. “Afford them, I mean. I need some silk,” he pouted.

“Tell you what, Mugs,” Chad smiled at the younger man and made an offer. “You pay for the shirts and pants; I’ll buy you the silk boxers. I think you deserve it and besides,” Chad leaned closer to growl, “I like you in silk boxers almost as much as I like you naked.” Laughing, he straightened up and ordered, “Now let’s get out of here.”

Cameron blushed. “Maybe I can put on those old jeans when we get home with those new silk boxers,” he said for Chad’s ears only. Then he busied himself collecting up the shirts and jeans to pay for them. “Why don’t you choose the boxers,” he suggested to Chad. “I trust you.”

“Yeah, right!” Chad rolled his eyes in disbelief then set about choosing three pair in varying shades of blue and adding an extra pair in a rich shade of burgundy. Going through the cash was quickly accomplished and they were on their way back to the parking lot.

Twenty minutes later, they were seated at a table in a Swiss Chalet restaurant and placing their order. As their waitress walked off, Chad glanced at his Brat and smiled. “Are you satisfied with your purchases, Mugs? Was your shopping expedition as traumatic as you might have thought it would be?” he teased, pleased with himself for having survived the event unscathed…..so far.

“This place is really nice,” Cameron side-stepped the question. He was not going to tell Chad what he thought of the clothing he’d bought. He liked standing out but the new shirts and jeans would make him blend in. He felt much more comfortable in what he was wearing, a silk shirt and expensive slacks. He did not want to be dragged out of the restaurant. He remembered Chad’s warning from earlier that day. “How did you find out about this place?”

Chad decided to let the evasiveness pass. ‘Pick your battles,’ he reminded himself. He was surprised that his Brat had never been in one of these establishments before. “This restaurant is one of a large chain, honey. I make it a point to eat at one whenever I can. Reminds me of my childhood as every Christmas my parents made it a point to take us three boys here for a kind of time-out during the holiday rush. Besides, the food is always delicious as you will soon find out.” He sat back and drank his water.

“Is there anywhere else you want to go before we head home?” Chad asked just as the waitress returned with their meal.

“No, I’m kind of tired and I just want to go home if that’s all right with you,” Cameron replied before putting a forkful of food into his mouth. Chad was right, the food was delicious. But Cameron didn’t really taste it. He was irritated and felt antsy. He knew better than to push Chad any further, so he tried to swallow his feelings. He felt his identity was linked to his clothing and that didn’t make much sense to him at all. He knew deep down it had to do with his relationship with his parents. Expensive clothing had meant he’d made it and didn’t need their help. He still heard in his head his mother’s complaints of how much it cost to feed and cloth him. It irked him to still have that old insecurity, even after being with Chad for a year.‘Snap out of it, Cameron!’ he silently admonished himself as he settled himself in the car for the trip home. But none of his thoughts were convincing enough and he started to fume.

“This just sucks!” he hollered, finally losing control. “I hate this and I hate those clothes. I just want to buy nice things. What’s so wrong with that?” Even as he lost his temper, Cameron felt ashamed. He truthfully admitted that the clothes were fine. He just felt a bit vulnerable as he saw his clothing as a type of armour he could submerge his personality into and play the ‘I couldn’t care less’ persona. Only this new clothing would not work like that.

Chad was startled when Cameron hollered out his grievances. He had to grip the wheel to avoid losing control of the Ranger. Rolling his eyes and taking a deep breath, he briefly glared at the man in the passenger seat. “There is nothing wrong with wanting nice things. But you chose your own clothing, so what are you gripping about now?” His stern voice clearly indicated he wanted a proper explanation and was not about to put up with any temper tantrums.

“Fucking cotton shirts and bloody levis,” Cameron spat. Once he lost his temper, his mouth always got dirty. “It sucks. I’m going to look like everyone else. My mother always said that clothing makes the man. So what does that say about me now?”

“It doesn’t say anything more or anything less that it does for many people in the world, Mugs, including me,” Chad calmly replied. “Seems to me a lot of folks didn’t do right by you, love, and it’s left you with a pretty slanted outlook on life. The reality is, my boy, that you bought what you could afford and granted it, it’s not what you’re use to, but at least you didn’t rack up a lot of debt.”

The older man didn’t hold out much hope that using reason would help the situation and so it was with a sigh of relief that he drove into their driveway and parked the truck. He braced himself for a major explosion. “I think it would be best if we continued this conversation in the house.”

Cameron was not mollified. He was in a snit and well past the point of caring. When he was feeling vulnerable and scared, he often translated it into anger. “Conversation,” he spat. “You’ve been bossy all afternoon,” he accused. His inner voice said unfair, but he easily ignored it.

“Get out of the car, Cameron. Leave the bags where they are and go inside,” Chad determinedly ordered. “I expect to find you standing in a corner when I get there.” He waited to see if his directive was being adhered to before getting out of the truck and following his Brat into their home.

“Chaaaad,” Cameron whined. “That’s not fair.” He suddenly realized he’d been mouthing off to his Top. “I didn’t mean anything by it. I was just letting off steam.” He knew better than to continue arguing and went into the house, moving automatically to a corner.

Chad quietly closed the front door and walked into the living room. Lowering his big frame onto the sofa, he studied the young man in the corner and contemplated how best to handle the situation. He knew once Cameron settled down and thought over his actions of the day, his partner would begin feeling guilty and end up acting out again. There was only one way to avoid another outburst and get Cameron to the point of talking things over in a calm, reasonable manner.

He sadly shook his head at his Brat’s slumped shoulders and sighs of contrition. “Come here, Mugs. Please,” Chad gently requested. He bit his cheek to keep from smiling as he watched Cameron reluctantly shuffle across the floor. Once the young man was within reach, Chad reached up and pulled his partner down onto his lap.

“I love you and I appreciate the times today when you’ve been a joy to be with, Mugs. Unfortunately, there have also been too many instances of appalling behaviour on your part. It is this negative behaviour we’re going to deal with first.” Chad gave his love a hug and kissed him before easily flipping him over. He bared his intended target and asked, “Why are you getting this spanking, Cameron?”

"I don’t know. Why don’t you tell me?” Cameron muttered, stubborn to the last. If he thought he’d felt vulnerable before, it was a hundred times worse in this position. Standing in the corner had not really calmed him down. His mind was still whirling and he had always hated telling Chad why he deserved to be spanked; it was beyond embarrassing.

Chad growled. ‘Cheeky Brat!’ he thought, before cupping his hand and lifting his arm high. Then he began to wallop Cameron’s bare-bottom. After half a dozen firm swats, he paused and sternly repeated his question. “Why are you getting this spanking, Cameron?”

“Ow, Chad, that hurts,” Cameron wailed as tears starting to fall. “I’m getting spanked for losing my temper and being disrespectful to you and others. Please, Chad, I’m sorry. Please don’t spank me.” Cameron’s anger had completely disappeared. He began to feel guilty about his behaviour and always forgot how hard Chad’s hand was. If he could beg his way out of a spanking, he would.

“Exactly! For being disrespectful,” Chad concurred, ignoring his partner’s plea and immediately resuming the repetitive rhythm he had established moments ago. “We do not treat each other in that manner and I refuse to put up with it for another minute,” he scolded as he spanked. A minute later, feeling the lesson had been well-taught, Chad stopped and the hand that had been so hard was now gentle as it soothingly stroked the reddened flesh.

Lifting the sobbing man onto his lap and being mindful of the sore bottom, Chad set about calming the chastened man.

When Cameron’s sobs had faded to hitches and sniffles, Chad began to patiently reason with him. “I understand why you believe what you do about clothes, Mugs, but you are mistaken. You use expensive things as a shield to hide behind when you have nothing to either hide from or keep hidden. It is only a façade. Your parents should have taught you better. They are the ones who failed you, not the other way around. But hey, no one’s perfect. Now, you are going to be twenty-three this fall and over a year ago you gave yourself a new start here in Jade Heights, so maybe it’s time for you to leave the negative crap from your old life where it belongs…and that is in the past.”

Seeing he had his partner’s undivided attention, Chad winked and continued. “You are a wonderful young man, Cameron, with so much to offer; not just to us as a couple but also anyone you come in contact with. You just have to learn to love yourself for the very unique person you are. Do you think it a worth-while goal? If so, I’ll do whatever I can to help you achieve it.” He waited to see if any of this was sinking in and hopefully making good impression. ‘Hell,’ he thought, biting his cheek not to let the other man see his smirk. ‘Normally a man of few words, I think I’ve out done myself.’

Cameron almost forgot his burning bottom as he listened to Chad, his mouth open in shock. Chad was a silent man at the best of times and he couldn’t quite believe his Top had just said so much. “Wonderful man?” he asked, wide-eyed. As usual after a spanking, all his defenses were lowered and he snuggled into Chad’s chest. “Good goal,” he agreed, smiling and feeling safe. He shifted slightly and the burn in his backside made itself known once again. He grimaced. “Sore,” he complained.

“Hmm,” Chad murmured and kissed Cameron’s damp cheek. “I think you are also tired enough to benefit from a nap.” He raised an eyebrow when his Brat opened his mouth to dispute Chad’s observation, only to yawn widely. Within moments, the young man was asleep. Chad gently placed his partner face down on their bed and covered him with a light quilt before heading into the kitchen to prepare supper.

A couple of hours later, Chad stood gazing down at his still sleeping partner. He decided it was time for Cameron to get up; otherwise the young man would never be able to sleep tonight. Chad removed the blanket and deftly began to undress his partner, waking him in the process.

Quickly divesting himself of his own clothes, Chad lay down next to Cameron and began slowly caressing him from shoulder to thigh and back again while tenderly nibbling where his wondering hands had been.

Cameron moaned in appreciation. He couldn’t think of a better way to wake up. He rolled onto his back and feeling his still-tender bottom, turned onto his side. He kissed Chad and his hands began to wander, oh so gently. “Love you,” he muttered, after disengaging from Chad’s mouth. He was so hard; he desperately wanted Chad in him.

Chad captured Cameron’s mouth and tasted the sweetness inside while opening the lube he had taken from the bedside table. He expertly prepared his young lover and when he felt Cameron was ready, lifted his partner’s legs and gently entered his welcoming body.

“Don’t touch yourself,” he growled out an order. “I want you to cum just from my being inside you but not until I say so.” He began rocking back and forth, finding his tempo and gradually increasing the speed and depth of his thrusts. He soon had Cameron whimpering for release.

“Now, baby, now!” Chad commanded and with one final thrust, climaxed at the same moment as Cameron. “I love you, Mugs,” he stated as he let his love’s legs slowly slide off his shoulders and leaned in to passionately kiss him. Then he gently wiped the cum off Cameron's stomach and chest with a handful of tissues.

Well-sated, he stretched out on his side of the bed and drew Cameron into his arms. Gazing into the dazed blue eyes of his lover, Chad smiled and asked in a slightly lazy voice, “You hungry? I made Lasagna and garlic bread.”

It took Cameron a while to get his breath back. He smiled back at Chad. “I’m always hungry after a good f....” his voice trailed off, “after good sex,” he ended lamely. He rolled out of bed, keeping his butt well out of range in case Chad decided to swat him. “I’ll go set the table,” he offered, grabbing up some clothes and walking out of the bedroom. He wanted to make sure his seat had a soft cushion on it.

Chad stretched contently and stayed where he was on the bed, listening to the muted sounds of his partner moving around the kitchen. Their day had certainly had its’ ups and down, but Chad was confident it was ending on a positive note. He got up, slipped on his boxers and sauntered out to enjoy a relaxing evening with the man he loved.

The End

The Model

2009-05-08T16:26:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

“Fuck off, Henry," Cameron spat in the telephone. “I’m not interested in reviving my career. And how the hell did you get my phone number?” He listened for a minute. “How much did you say? Three thousand dollars for one shoot?”

Cameron’s mind suddenly flashed to the credit card bill he’d just received that morning. That money could get him out of a large hole and Chad never needed to find out about it. “I’ll think about it,” he told his ex-manager and wrote down the phone number Henry gave him. “I got to go to work now.”

Cameron started to walk to work, thinking hard. Once at work, he was so distracted; he served one customer rum and soda and another vodka and coke.

“Well, Kipper, another week under our belts and thank God it’s Friday,” Chad smiled at his best friend as he steered the Ranger towards the gate of the mine. “I like the idea of us getting some fishing in next weekend. I’ll talk to Cameron about it; maybe Kyler would like to join us too. After I drop you of at your home, I’ll go see how that partner of mine is doing at the lounge.”

Fifteen minutes later, Chad strolled into the pool hall and over to the bar. “How’s it going, babe?” he whispered in Cameron’s ear and gave the young man’s butt a discreet squeeze.

“Fine,” Cameron said, smiling brightly at his lover. “I got a bit distracted earlier and made a few mistakes, but I made it all okay.” He knew all free drinks got recorded, so decided to immediately tell Chad about his earlier errors. “Sorry.”

Cameron tried never to lie to Chad and ruthlessly squashed the thought that to get to the model shoot was going to require some major deception. He’d already called Henry and had been informed that the shoot was taking place on a Sunday. Cameron was trying to decide how he was going to distract Chad long enough for him to attend the shoot and make it home without his lover finding out what he had been up to.

“Thanks, honey, for telling me. We’ll just chalk it up to minor loss. No big deal, as we’ve all done something similar at one time or another.” Chad eyes ran approvingly along the bar and the shelves behind it. Everything was in place; well-stocked and sparkling clean. “You’re doing a great job, Cameron. And you’ve become a real asset to the business. Both Kipper and I appreciate all you do.”

He stepped back to give Cameron room to serve a customer. Order filled, Chad signalled for another employee to man the bar while he invited his partner to join him in the office for a well-deserved break.

Chad opened a couple of chilled cans of pop and handed one to Cameron before sitting beside him on the sofa. Leaning back to relax, he thumped his feet down on the coffee table and wrapped a beefy arm around the younger man’s shoulders.

“Kipper and I were talking about making a slight change in next weekend’s schedule. We’d like to go fishing and wondered if you’d be interested in joining us.”

Cameron loved these moments, just hanging out together and snuggling. “That sounds great,” he responded without thinking. “I love fishing with you and Kipper.” He looked up at Chad. “Are you going to see if Kyler wants to come as well?” Then he hesitated. “Umm, what day were you thinking of; Saturday or Sunday?”

“Actually, we were thinking of making a weekend of it. And, yes, we are planning to invite Kyler as well as his partners. Maybe one or both will be able to join us. Of course, all plans depend on the weather being in our favour.” Chad drained the last of his drink and reluctantly suggested, “Guess it’s time to get back to work, babe. We’ll talk about the fishing trip later, okay?” He tipped up Cameron’s face and gently kissed his lips.

‘Fuck, fuck, fuck!’ Cameron was not happy. It sounded like a perfect weekend and somehow he’d have to get out of it. The shoot was arranged for the Sunday and he didn’t see how he could sneak away, hike twenty miles and back again without being found out.“Yes, boss.” He kissed Chad back, his mood brightening. He’d meet that problem when he had to. Returning to the bar, he forgot his worries as he laughed and flirted with the staff and patrons.

It was after one in the morning when Chad put the last of the day’s receipts in the safe and locked it. “Okay, Mugs, time to call it a day and head for home. I’m beat and I bet you are too; it was a busy shift.” He steadily steered his tired partner out the door and across the parking lot. He practically had to hold the young man up while he opened the passenger door of the Ranger before helping him into his seat. “We’ll be in bed soon enough, love,” he commented as he ruffled Cameron’s hair.

Cameron perked up at that and his smile was positively wicked as he looked up at Chad. “I tired,” he admitted, “but not too tired to make love. Besides, I can sleep in tomorrow as I don’t have to start back until late.” He sighed, “As busy as tonight was, I reckon tomorrow will be busier. Oh well, at least we have Sunday together.”

A light-bulb went off in Cameron’s head. He wondered if someone might want next Saturday off, so he would be forced to work and could therefore avoid lying to cry off on the fishing trip.

“Not tired, huh?” Chad caressed Cameron’s lower lip and earned himself a loving look. “We’ll see how you feel when we get home.” With that, he closed the door and walked around the front of the Ranger to get in the driver’s seat.

Once home, Chad sent Cameron up to their room while he quickly locked up. He entered the master bedroom to find his young lover already in bed. “Well, that was fast,” he chuckled. “Did you rip any of your clothing?”

“No,” Cameron said indignantly. “And even I did, it was only one of those work shirts you insist I wear.” Cameron was a clothes-horse and had protested early on about the cotton shirts emblazoned with the pool hall’s name that all the staff had to wear.

He looked Chad up and down, his smile suggestive. “You’re overdressed,” he commented. “And I’m not tired at all now.”

Chad laughed at Cameron’s dig regarding the shirts he had to wear and gave his standard response as he began removing his clothing. “Like I’ve told you before, Mugs; if you don’t like the uniform, you can always look for another job.”

Once naked, he padded over to the bed and threw himself down next to his lover. “Come here, sexy,” he growled, reaching for Cameron and pulling him close.

Cameron flinched slightly, that comment hit a bit too close to home. “You know, one day, I may take that option,” he joked. As usual he gasped when he saw his lover naked. The big man was a magnificent sight.

Cameron snuggled in and began to softly nibble at Chad’s neck, while his hand started exploring his lover’s chest with a touch so light he could feel the tremors run through Chad’s body.

Chad rolled on top of his partner, supporting his weight on his knees and forearms, to kiss him passionately. Lowering himself slightly, he rocked his hips so the friction would stimulate their growing desires.

Grabbing up a bottle of oil, he rubbed some over his fingers before slipping one, then two into Cameron’s warm body. He gently stretched and prepared his young lover, making sure to graze the nub. When he felt Cameron was close, he raised his lover’s legs over his shoulders and smoothly entered him in one powerful thrust. He took Cameron’s arousal into his large hand and began to stroke it in time to the pumping motions of his own body. He zeroed in on his lover’s sweet spot and soon both were gasping out their fast approaching climaxes.

Once sated, Chad swiped a discarded t-shirt off the floor and used it to clean them up before turning off the light and spooning around the love of his life. “Love you, baby,” he whispered as they closed their eyes in sleep.

Cameron dropped off to sleep, fully sated and with a satisfied grin on his face.

***************

Unfortunately, the rest of the week went from bad to worse. He found out his brilliant idea about working Saturday would not fly as Chad had changed the shifts. He stayed silent but it took all his self-discipline.

He met with Lon, Tom and his friends on his Wednesday off. Lon mentioned there was a big concert in Kelowna. After some discussion, he got Lon and Tom to promise to cover for him as another idea formed in his mind.

It was Thursday when he approached his partner. “Chad, I’m really sorry but I can’t come with you, Kipper and the others this weekend. I totally forgot there’s a big concert in Kelowna on Saturday. I really want to go to and yesterday Lon told me he’s managed to get some tickets so I can’t very well pull out now.”

“Hey, it’s all right, Mugs. We can go fishing anytime, but concerts are few and far between. I can understand you wanting to be with your friends for this event.” Chad smiled reassuringly at his partner.

“Thanks, lover, I knew you’d understand.” Cameron was relieved now that the thorny problem of how to get Chad out the way was solved. His transport to the shoot and back again was sorted. All he had to do now was something he’d done most of his short life, turn up and get photographed. Then collect the pay cheque and pay his credit card bill without Chad finding out.

On the Sunday, Cameron was picked up right on schedule and transported to the shoot. There was a bit of a fuss when he stripped to the waist and his nipple ring was exposed. The photographer said it was hot and would add to the photograph.

Cameron felt uneasy throughout the whole shoot. The nipple ring should only be admired by Chad, not a whole lot of strangers. It had never mattered to him before, but on the way back he made a decision. ‘Never again; I don’t care how much they offer.’ He spent the rest of the drive hoping Chad would never find out about it.

Chad was pacing the floor. He was unquestionably worried about his partner. He had made several phone calls and learned that Cameron had not attended the concert. Apparently the young man had other plans he needed kept secret from Chad and according to someone by the name of Lou, Cameron would be home shortly.

The sound of a vehicle pulling up in front of the house attracted Chad’s attention. He looked out the large bay window and watched Cameron get out, wave goodbye and sauntered up the walk to the veranda.

“Just where the hell have you been all day?” Chad questioned as soon as Cameron was inside. “And what’s this business of you not going to the concert last night?” His quiet voice was ominous and more than capable of sending shivers of apprehension down his young Brat’s spine.

Cameron jumped. The last thing he expected to see was Chad. “Fuck! Scare me out of a year’s growth, why don't you?” It was then that the tone of Chad’s voice hit him. He looked up, gulped audibly and lowered his eyes. “Umm, I went up into the hills,” he mumbled, deciding to stick as close to the truth as he could. “And I never really planned to go to the concert to being with.” Cameron did not expect that to earn him any leniency but it was worth a shot.

“Cut the bullshit, Cameron! I’m not buying it. It will go a lot easier if you tell the whole story up front rather than trying to cover it up.” Chad took his partner firmly by the arm and led him over to the sofa. Once seated side by side and facing each other, he demanded, “Start talking…..truthfully!”

Cameron gulped. Chad didn’t swear very often and when he did, it was never a good sign. “I got a phone call from Henry last Friday,” he started. “I don’t know how he got the number. He said the jeans company wanted me for their new campaign because I rated so highly last time. I told him to fu... umm, leave me alone.” Cameron looked up into Chad’s eyes. “Honest,” he said and took a deep breath. “When he said they’d pay three thousand dollars for a one shoot deal, I decided I could do it. I knew you probably wouldn’t be too happy about it so I arranged to do it without you knowing.”

Chad sighed and shook his head in loving exasperation. “Listen, Mugs. You have to learn to talk things over with me. True, I may not have liked the idea of you working for Henry again, but I would have supported your desire to do so by accompanying you and making sure you were safe.”

Something was missing, Chad was sure of it. He scowled his displeasure. “What haven’t you told me, Cameron? Why did you need that kind of money?”

‘Shit, shit, shit!’ Cameron thought he’d got away with that. He looked sideways up at Chad, noted the glower and sighed. Then he reached into his back pocket, took out his wallet and extracted the credit card. “I got a bill for this,” he explained. “I think I went a bit overboard.” He brushed his hair out of his eyes and the diamond in his ear flashed briefly.

Chad looked at the piece of plastic and then at Cameron. “I trust your latest modeling stint took care of this? Maybe if you have a habit of letting it get out of hand, you should consider either getting rid of it or leaving it in a safe place here at home. If you don’t carry it with you, you can’t be tempted to use it. Racking up a lot of debt is not the way to enjoy life, Mugs.”

He reached over and lightly patted his love’s cheek. “Do you feel any better yet, having ‘fessed up to everything?”

“Nope,” Cameron replied grumpily. “I was quite happy with you not knowing. That way my butt would be feeling a lot safer than it is at the moment.” Cameron blinked back some tears; he hated letting Chad down. He gazed at up at him and sadly admitted, “I hated every moment. I was a piece of meat. I don’t care how much money they offer, I’m never going to model again.”

“Whether or not you model again is up to you, Cameron. I would never stand in your way if it was something you really wanted to do, as long as you were safe, healthy and happy doing it.” This was said lightly but sincerely before Chad frowned and turned rather serious. “However, we have another issue to discuss. You’ve been far from up-front and honest with me lately. That presents a real problem and I’d like to know why you felt I was so unapproachable.”

“You’re not unapproachable,” Cameron said, somewhat taken aback. “I trust you with my life, but I knew you’d be unhappy about me using a credit card you knew nothing about and getting myself into so much debt.” He ran his hands through his hair. “When I saw a way to get myself out of debt, I just went for it. I’m not too good with money.” He looked up at Chad. “I’m sorry if I made you feel bad.”

The older man sat back, shaking his head and sighing. “Thank you, love, but I am not worried about you making me feel bad. However, your difficulty in handling money is definitely a concern. One, I think best handled by me confiscating your credit card and insisting on you showing me the statements as they come in until such time as we both feel you can give a better accounting of your spending habits.”

Chad paused and waited for a response. When none other than wide eyes and the ‘gaping-fish syndrome’ appeared, he patiently but resolutely continued. “Right now, I think the major issue we have to deal with is your repeated lying to me over the last few days. A lack of honesty has no place in a relationship, Cameron, and is something I will not tolerate. I try to be as straightforward as I can be with you and I expect nothing less in return. Do you understand what I am saying, Mugs? Is there anything you disagree with?”

Although aware that deceitfulness had not been a problem in the past, Chad was determined to nip it in the bud before it got out of hand. He loved this young man too much to allow something like this to damage their relationship.

Cameron closed his mouth and groaned softly. He didn’t think Chad would allow him to buy two-hundred dollar silk shirts or six-hundred dollar designer jeans. He bit his lip and looked at his partner, his eyes overflowing. “I’m sorry,” he murmured. “I know lying is wrong and I didn’t mean to be deceitful.” He cocked his head to one side, thinking hard. “Well, I guess when I think about it, I did,” he admitted, wiping the tears away. “I wasn’t thinking clearly at all,” he continued. “And I knew it was wrong at the time.”

Not letting the tears deter him, Chad simply announced, “Well, we’re going to take care of that error in judgement right now. Hopefully the spanking you are about to get will clear things up and convince you that deception doesn’t pay.” He looked with compassion at his partner as he held out his hand. “Please stand up, Mugs.” He pulled down Cameron’s shorts and boxers before settling him over his lap. “I love you too much to have let this pass without reparation.”

The first smack on Cameron’s bare bottom elicited a loud yelp of distress and was followed by several more swats raining down hard and fast as Chad got into a rhythm. A couple of minutes later, the spanking ended with Chad landing a final heavy swat to the underside of each cheek.

Cameron was always surprised how much Chad’s spankings hurt. The first one landing made him yelp out of surprise more than anything and then the pain started. He was already crying, so it didn’t take much more to cause the tears to flow freely and he felt no shame in sobbing as the pain steadily increased. He wondered in between swats whether his bottom was on fire as it sure felt like it. He didn’t try to escape; he had agreed to this. He knew he had done things wrong and after this spanking was over, he’d be forgiven.

Lifting and turning his young partner, Chad held him tightly in his strong arms. “Sssh, baby, take a deep breath. That’s it; slow, deep breaths. You’re going to be all right,” he cooed as he rubbed a warm hand over the shuddering back.

Shaky hands clutched at his shirt and a tear-streaked face buried itself on his shoulder. It took several for barely audible sobs to become ragged breaths and then finally give way to sporadic hitches.

“From now on, Mugs, I want us to be completely truthful with each other. Do you think that is too much to expect from one’s life partner?” Chad’s voice was kind and totally without accusation.

He felt safe in Chad’s arms, sore but safe. “No,” he hitched. “Not too much to expect.” He glanced up and whispered, “I love you.” He smiled wryly and snuggled in deeper. He didn’t often find it easy to talk about his feelings; it was only after a spanking when he felt vulnerable enough to talk openly.

Hearing the emotional exhaustion in his Brat’s voice, Chad decided a nap was in order before turning their attention to making the evening meal. He removed Cameron’s shorts and gently pulled the young man’s boxer up over his sore bottom. Stretching out on the sofa, Chad settled his lover beside him.

“I love you too, Mugs,” he murmured and lovingly kissed Cameron’s damp hair. “Sleep for a while, sweetheart.” After a few moments of rhythmically rubbing circles on Cameron’s back, Chad smiled at the soft snoring sounds emanating from the precious bundle he held in his arms.

The End

Some Things Are Worth Waiting For

2009-05-08T16:25:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

Cameron was unhappy. He was sick and tired of Chad spending so much time at the mine. He knew that the mine was important to his lover but did he have to be called in so much?

He wanted to talk his new idea over with him. He absently fiddled with the stud in his ear and suddenly grinned. Maybe he’d get it done and surprise Chad with it. “Man, would Chad get the surprise of his life?”

Chad locked up his Ranger and headed for the house. It had been an extremely busy month since the accident at the mine and he was exhausted. Thank God it was near an end and things were getting back to normal. Between Rob’s injury and the hold up on new parts for the damage piece of equipment, his days had been long and hectic. He’d been called back to the mine several times a week which was unusual and it had taken the time he’d rather have spent elsewhere. Dave, one of Chad’s seconds in command so to speak, had also been pushed to his limit. Both Chad and Dave were more than pleased to see Rob, the other of Chad’s lead men, return to work with crutches, leg cast and all. Plus, the damn parts had finally arrived today.

“Yeap, things are looking up!” Chad tiredly muttered to himself as he entered his home, his sanctuary. It was late and he knew his partner would already be in bed. He had not had a lot of time to spend with Cam, but planned to change that in the very near future. For now, he contented himself with being able to spoon around to his sleeping partner each night.

He showered in the guest bathroom so as not to disturb Cameron and then slid into bed.

“Cold,” Cameron muttered as Chad curled in behind him. As Chad’s arm came over to hold him tight, he cried out in pain. “Shit, Chad,” he said, now wide awake. “That bloody hurt.”

Startled, Chad sat up and switched on the lamp next to the bed. “What’s the matter, babe?” His quiet voice softly echoed his concern.

“My nipple,” Cameron said. “I had it pierced today and it’s just a bit tender. It looks so cool. Lon did a really great job.” He smiled brightly at Chad.

Looking closely at the small ring on his partner’s chest, Chad nodded sleepily. “Hmm, it does look good. I’ll have to be careful not to touch it. Hope I can manage that in my sleep.” He yawned loudly, turned out the light and got comfortable again. “Come on, Cameron, let’s get some sleep; I’m beat.”

“Sleep?” Cameron pouted. “How about ‘Hi, Cameron’, sorry I left you alone all day again. How about I make it up to you?’” Cameron always got grouchy and out of sorts when he was in pain, and the nipple piercing hurt more than his ear ever had.

Chad reached over and touched the lamp to turn it on once again. Propping himself up on one elbow, he smiled and patiently said, “Hello, Cameron. I trust you had a good day. Let’s see; while I was crawling around under a filthy piece of machinery trying to exchange a broken part with a new uncooperative one, you were working your shift at the lounge and spending time with friends getting your nipple pierced.” He was too tired to even smirk at the look of chagrin that passed over the other man’s face. “So, you were not completely alone all day, were you?”

Leaning in, Chad planted a kiss on his lover’s pouty lips and a firm swat on his backside. “Sleep! Now!” he ordered and turned off the light.

“It was you I missed,” Cameron said very quietly. He got up. He needed to tape some gauze over his newly pierced nipple and wanted to take some painkillers. His backside stung a bit from the one swat but he wasn’t really sleepy. He was a confirmed night owl when Chad gave him the option.

Chad sighed in loving exasperation, sat up and turned on the bedside lamp for the third time. He waited for Cameron to come back from the bathroom, having picked up on the signs of his Brat needing some one on one attention. Attention he would provide regardless of how tired he was. He slowly shook his head when he saw the bandage on his lover’s chest.

Holding out his arms, he softly invited, “Come here, baby,” and smiled when Cameron all but fell into his embrace. “I’ve missed you too,” he whispered as he breathed deeply the clean scent of the younger man’s body and rubbed his cheek against Cameron’s soft, recently washed hair. “I am fairly confident that our troubles at the mine have ended for the time being, so we can start making up for lost time. How does that sound?” He gave the man in his arms an enthusiastic squeeze and chuckled at the grunt it produced.

Cameron suddenly felt safe in his big lover’s embrace. All the uncertainty that he’d felt had suddenly vanished and he sighed in contentment as he listened to Chad. ‘Making up for lost time,’ he thought; his face lighting up. He looked up. “Can we fuck?” Cameron asked hopefully. “Now?”

Chad lifted Cameron off his chest and stared frostily at the younger man. Any amorous inclinations on his part were immediately put on hold. “I’ve told you numerous times in the past, Cameron, that I do not care for that vulgar manner you use when asking if we can make love. It cheapens our relationship. We are not role-playing at having a one-night stand in some sleazy hotel room,” he firmly scolded. “If you want to make love, find a more acceptable way to get your message across.”

Cameron blushed. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. He knew he had a tendency to backslide and also knew Chad had higher expectations of his behaviour.

He looked back into his Top’s eyes and said, “I’d really like you to make love to me tonight. Please.” As he said this, he ran his finger gently and so lightly down Chad’s chest.

Chad heard the sincerity in his love’s voice. “Hmm, much better,” he murmured as he began a slow exploration of Cameron’s body. Rolling over, he straddled his young lover, leaned in and kissed him deeply. He planned to take his time, giving and receiving pleasure until both their bodies were begging for release.

Half an hour later, as the two men relaxed in the afterglow of their love-making, Chad gently touched the gauze on Cameron’s chest. “We’ll discuss this in the morning,” he murmured sleepily and yawned.

It didn’t take long for them to fall into a well-sated slumber.

************

Cameron woke first the next morning. He stretched and managed to stifle the groan as the nipple piercing made itself known. He slipped out of bed. He knew Chad was really tired, so he moved quietly as he left the bedroom. He had become quite proficient in the kitchen. He set the coffee maker and began to take out the ingredients for pancakes. Served with back-bacon and maple syrup, he couldn’t think of a better way to start the day. He hummed as he mixed.

Chad stirred and leisurely stretched. It was the first morning he’d slept late in weeks and it felt good not to have to rush around to get to the mine and face whatever problem raised its’ ugly head on any given day. He grinned when he smelled the bacon frying and the coffee perking. ‘Yeah, it’s going to be a grand day,’ he thought and got out of bed.

He arrived in the kitchen just as Cameron was putting a platter of pancakes on the table. He stood and gazed appreciatively at the display in front of him. “I got to say, Mugs, you have really outdone yourself. This looks fit for a king.” He laughed when his stomach chose that moment to make its’ emptiness known.

“I enjoyed doing it,” Cameron replied, smiling. “Sit down, everything is ready. We don’t want it getting cold.”

There was silence as the two hungry men made their way through a mountain of food. Cameron was happy; he was finally going to get some quality time with Chad. He wondered if there was any chance they could spend most of the day making love. He grinned lasciviously at Chad.

Chad finished eating and got up to refill their coffee mugs. Then he sat down and watched Cameron clean up the last morsel on his plate. Pushing back his chair, Chad invited, “Come here, love, and bring your drink with you.”

Once his partner was safely seated on his lap, Chad lightly tapped the front of Cameron’s t-shirt under which lay the piercing. “I think we still have something to talk about, don’t you?” he asked. He chuckled at Cameron’s attempt to hide behind his coffee mug, took it out of his hands and put it on the table.

“I’d like you to take a moment or two to think about it very carefully, sweetheart, and then tell me the real reason you got that done.” Chad’s voice was caring and affectionate, completely lacking of any anger or accusation. All he sincerely wanted was to hear the truth behind his partner suddenly deciding to get some additional body art.

“Well, I’ve been thinking about it for a while,” Cameron said slowly, leaning back and feeling incredibly safe in Chad’s arms. “I think it’s hot. You know when I was modelling I could never have done it. I remember the huge fuss there was when I had my ear pierced. I guess I decided to get it done to say once and for all, I’m not going back to that life.” He looked up at Chad and smiled. “So when I mentioned it to Lon, he offered to do it for me and save me a trip to the city.”

“All right then,” Chad nodded thoughtfully. He was willing to take Cameron at his word. Besides, it was not as if this was an issue they had previously discussed. “While I really would have preferred you talking it over with me first, I guess it is your body. Mind you, I also think it would have been wiser to have had it done professionally. A bit late to do anything about that though, isn’t it?”

Chad lifted Cameron’s shirt, gently peeled back the bandage and closely examined the newly acquired piercing. “I fully expect you to care for this properly, Cameron, because I don’t intend to. Here is a warning; if it becomes infected, it gets removed….no ifs, ands or buts. I mean it, Cameron. Put it under the heading of ‘if you abuse it, you lose it’,” Chad firmly informed his partner. “Now for future reference, if you ever do something so permanent that involves your body again, without asking me first, there will be trouble. Got it?”

“Yes, Chad,” Cameron said and another smile broke forth. “I’ll look after it, promise. It’s hot, isn’t it?" He looked at his partner, but before he could get an answer he bounced up. “What are we going to do today? Picnic? DVD? Sex?” He fired a volley of questions getting revved up in excitement.

Chad glanced out the kitchen window and smiled at what was the start of a beautiful, sunny day. Suddenly the pressure and stress he’d been under, due to the past month of rushing head-long from one project to another, slid from his shoulders and the relief left him feeling slightly light-headed.

He sat back to finish his coffee and quietly mused. “I’d like nothing better than to spend this gorgeous day on the lake. We could pack plenty of food, grab our fishing tackle, pick up half a dozen beer on the way through town, and be unmooring the boat by mid-morning. In fact, we may as well take along the camping equipment and make a weekend of it. What do you think?” He got to his feet and looked expectantly at his partner.

Cameron stood there, his mouth agape. A weekend with his lover with no interruptions; he grinned. “Heck yes,” he said. “That would be great. Perfect, in fact.” He leaped into Chad’s arms, confident his lover would catch him. He kissed him enthusiastically. “Put me down now,” he demanded a couple of minutes and kisses later. “I’ll make us a picnic and we should catch enough fish to cook tonight.”

Cameron, who had not enjoyed the outdoors when he’d met Chad, had been totally converted. He loved beauty and the area around Jade Heights was beautiful.

The End

The Shoot is Over!

2009-05-08T16:16:00.000-07:00

Co-written by: Jo and LJ

“I can’t believe you didn’t arrange the shoot at the bloody mine before I arrived,” Cameron moaned. “And I can’t believe you want me to pose in jeans only, during winter in Canada. Hello! Does the word ‘snow’ mean anything to you?”

He stopped ranting as a man came around the corner talking to the representative of the advertising agency. “Wow! There may be advantages to this shoot after all. That guy is drop dead gorgeous.” Cameron was almost drooling.

“I am not opposed to you taking pictures as this is our slowdown period and much of our heavy equipment is not in use. However, I insist I be kept appraised of where your people are at any given time. Safety is my main concern.” Chad’s firm voice emphasized his stand in the situation. “First sign of trouble and you’re out of here. Is that understood?”

He glanced over at the small group of men and rolled his eyes. ‘Great! Just what I need, a bunch of city folk getting underfoot.’ Getting an enthusiastic promise of compliance, he turned on his heel and sauntered towards the office where his best friend would be waiting to patiently listen to his list of misgivings.

Cameron was bored. The production crew was taking ages to set up the lighting. He had changed into the jeans they were shooting and had to admit they were very comfortable and fit him in all the right places. He was wearing a shirt and parka, but had no intention of half-stripping until he absolutely had to. He looked around the large compound. The office where the handsome man had gone wasn’t that far away. Maybe he could indulge in some casual flirting. He idly wondered if the man could be gay, then dismissed the idea out of hand. How could someone working in a mine be gay?

Chad walked into the small building and over to the coffee pot. Pouring himself a cup, he stared out the window as he sipped at the hot, black liquid. “Humph!” he snorted. “It may be the end of winter but it’s still mighty cold out there. Definitely not the best time of the year to be going about only partially dressed.” He was grumbling mostly to himself but the other men in the room could hear him and they exchanged bemused grins.

“You think you’d like to walk around out there without your shirt on, Kyler?”

“I’m not sure, Uncle Kipper. I mean if it would result in a trip to the hospital and a chance meeting with a certain doctor, I just might think it worthwhile.” The younger man smirked and ducked his head as Chad’s large paw took a swipe at it.

Kipper Johansen guffawed at their antics. “Best you keep you mind on your studies there, boy, before Chad kicks you outside and provides you with an opportunity to find out.”

Chad’s grunt was the only indication that he was still paying either of them any attention as the big boss-man continued staring out the window and sipping his coffee as he concentrated on the young man breaking away from the group.

Cameron started to walk across the open area. He was not paying attention to anything going on around him. He was focused on how he was going to approach the man he was attracted to. He was praying that the man wouldn’t take offence. His infamous ‘gay-dar’ had pinged but it was by no means infallible. He had once been beaten up by a man he’d approached in a bar and would have been badly hurt had his friends not jumped in and helped him.

He reached the office and pulled the door open. “Hi,” he said brightly to the three men inside. “My name’s Cameron and I am the star of the shoot.” He was not really aware of bragging. “It’s bloody freezing out there; any chance of a cup of coffee?”

“Sure is. I’ll get you one,” Kyler offered, jumping up to do so. “My name is Kyler; this is my uncle, Kipper, and the big guy over there is Chad.” He grinned broadly when he realized whose awareness Cameron was trying to capture. “Good lookin’, ain’t he?” Kyler teasingly whispered as he handed the hot cup to their guest.

Kipper acknowledged the introduction with a friendly nod while Chad remained leaning against the window frame, but neither his expression nor his body language gave anything away.

“Hi, Kyler, Kipper, Chad.” Cameron sputtered slightly, totally caught off-guard. “Ah, yes, he is good looking.” He blushed when he realized he’d said that out loud.

Cameron suddenly grinned and looked through his eyelashes at Chad, assessing him carefully. He was even more handsome close up than through a car window. “Is the man-mountain available?” he teased, going for broke.

“Well, he’s single if that’s what you’re asking,” Kyler replied, ignoring the warning glare from his uncle. Kyler had often been admonished about his match-making tendencies where Chad was concerned.

Chad’s eyebrow shot up at the cheekiness of the question. The young man was cute but Chad wasn’t interested in providing entertainment for a visiting ‘celebrity’, so he turned his attention back to staring out the window and drinking his coffee. “Someone’s looking for you,” he announced moments later and nodded in the direction of Cameron’s manager rapidly advancing on the office.

“Oh crap!” Cameron muttered when he saw Henry approaching. “Looks like they finally got the lights and sound system set up, so it’s time to freeze my butt off.” He grinned at Kyler. “If you ever like modeling, remember it isn’t at all that glamorous.” He glanced over at Chad. “Ah, hmm…I’m going to be staying around town for a few days…think there’s any chance of us getting together for a drink maybe?” Cameron felt out of his league as he usually didn’t go around practically begging for a date. There were plenty of guys around who wanted him.

Chad eyed the young man with some misgivings and then thought, ‘What the hell!’ He nodded and capitulated. “Sure, why not…..we’ll talk again later.”

Cameron’s steps were a little lighter as he walked out into the cold. “Jeez, Henry, keep your bloody knickers on! I’m coming!” He started to unzip his parka in preparation for the shoot.

************

Two hours later, Chad got up from his desk and put on a fresh pot of coffee. “We’ve got a good grip on next month’s scheduling, Kipper, so how about you calling it a day?”

“Sounds like a plan to me,” his best friend agreed, getting up and slipping on his jacket. “I’ll leave you to lock up while Kyler and I head home. As soon as I locate him, that is.” His nephew was out doing a security check of the grounds.

“I’ll be a bit longer here; then I’ll get a bite to eat at the grille and meet you at the lounge around eight if that works for you,” Chad offered as he walked over to look out the window once again. He pursed his lips and shook his head.

“That will be fine,” Kipper answered on his way out the door.

“Uh-huh,” Chad responded absently. He was watching the on-going shoot outside and getting angrier by the minute. “That does it!” he fumed, finally deciding to step in and put an end to the unreasonable activities. He grabbed a heavy blanket off the back of an old sofa, stormed out of the building and across the compound.

Stepping up next to a shivering, teeth-chattering, practically turning blue, young model, Chad wrapped the blanket around Cameron’s naked upper-torso. “This ends now!” he bellowed at the crew. “If you haven’t enough photos now, you never will. I want this equipment packed up and the bunch of you off mine property in twenty minutes, or else.”

“Now look here….” Henry started only to be cut off by a pair of blazing blue eyes and a dangerously biting tongue.

“You heard me! You’ve been pissing around all afternoon, not giving two shits that this young man is damn near freezing. It’s done, finished and you are out of here. Now do what I say before a call in my men to pack up for you. They’ll be none too gentle so there is no guarantee your equipment will leave here unscathed.”

Clever enough to pick up on Chad’s anger and realizing he was not uttering idle threats, Henry instructed the crew to do as the big boss man had ordered.

“Where are your clothes, Cameron?” Chad inquired. Unable to talk, the young man merely pointed to the parka and shirt flung over the back of a folding chair that Henry had been sitting on. Snatching them up, Chad steadily steered Cameron back to the office.

Once inside, Chad turned up the heating system. Next he firmly rubbed his hands up and down Cameron’s arms, chest and back to get the blood circulating and warm him up. Finally he pushed the smaller man onto the sofa and shoved a cup of coffee in his hands. He waited while Cameron slowly sipped the hot drink and relaxed into the warmth it provide.

Quickly mulling over options in his head, Chad came to a decision. “I was planning to go into town for some supper. I’d like it if you could join me.” Getting a vigorous nod of agreement, Chad smiled, helped Cameron to his feet and back into his clothing. Turning down the thermostat, the boss man locked up and led the way over to his Ford Ranger.

It didn’t take long for the two men to arrive at the Maple Grille and find an empty booth to slide into.

Orders placed, they sat back and stared at one another. Chad broke the silence first.

“Why anyone would put up with the kind of work you do is beyond me,” Chad gruffly muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. He had a few questions he hoped Cameron would be disposed to answer. “Is this really something you want to do with the rest of your life, Cameron?”

“Not really,” Cameron answered, still shocked by the way Chad had stepped in. “I’ve been working since I was five so I guess I’m just used to it. It’s a living and pays well. I lived with Henry after my parents kicked me out at fifteen so he plays the guilt card every time I suggest getting out. Besides what else can I do?”

“Well, I take it you are over twenty-one, and that you are honest and prepared to work hard. If so, then I have a proposition for you; providing of course you are interested.” Chad stopped talking and waited for the waitress to pour their coffee. “Kipper, who you met back at the office, and I are co-owners of a rather classy pool hall, complete with bar and lounge. We don’t serve meals but on special occasions do cater in. We need someone reliable and trustworthy to, hmmm shall we say, oversee the place during the daytime hours when we are tied up at the mine. This person would be responsible for opening up the place for eleven o’clock week-day mornings, supervising whatever staff is on duty at the time, maintaining a running tally of the inventory on hand, and generally keeping an eye on everything until the shift’s end at approximately six in the evening. Monday to Thursday afternoons are usually slow and we are not open on Sunday. A supervisor will also be expected to report to Kipper or I and keep us abreast of what is happening. We’ve suspected a bit of pilfering over the last few weeks. Nothing major, but we do want to stop the slow bleeding before it gets out of hand. Think you’re up to it?”

Cameron thought it over. He was not going to jump in quickly. It sounded really appealing and this way he could get to know Chad better. It was so totally different from what he’d been doing most of his life and he was worried he could not handle it. He could open up no problem and keep an eye on things but supervising staff was not something he was comfortable about. He suddenly made up his mind.

“Yeah, I’m up for it,” he grinned. “I may need some training but I’m a quick learner. I promise I’m honest and a hard worker and I appreciate the chance you’re giving me.”

Chad nodded. “Great! We see about signing you up for the Provincial Liquor Servers’ Course as it is required by law for you to have one in order to work in a licensed establishment.”

A casual easy conversation lasted throughout the meal with the men sharing bits and pieces about their past and Chad providing additional information on Cameron’s new responsibilities.

The meal over, Chad handed a business card to Cameron. “This has all my numbers on it so you should have no trouble reaching me should you need to do so. I am at the bar most evenings; in fact, I am heading there now.”

Outside, Chad waved goodbye and called out, “We’ll get together tomorrow; the bar’s address in on the back of that card. Try to make it for ten in the morning.”

Cameron reluctantly said goodnight to Chad and made his way back to the hotel the advertising agency had booked for the participants in the jeans shoot.

“Where the bloody hell have you been, you little fuck?” Henry, his manager, was in Cameron’s face the minute he walked into the suite.

“Getting you the hell out of my life,” Cameron said calmly. He walked over to his suitcase which he had not bothered to unpack and took off his parka.

“What do you mean by that?” Henry's voice dropped dangerously. “You and I are a team; you’re nothing without me.”

Cameron laughed, but there was nothing humorous in it. He picked up his suitcase. “We ain’t a team, Henry,” he said. “You’re a bully and I was your favourite victim. Well, I stopped caring years ago and now it’s over. Go home and get the hell out of my life.”

“You can’t just walk out,” Henry blustered.

“Watch me,” Cameron retorted. Henry grabbed his wrist, but with little effort Cameron broke free and walked out into the late evening.

“Now what?” he wondered, as the cold wind cut through the shirt he was wearing. He took out his cell-phone and phoned a number. “Ummm…Hi, Chad; I was wondering if you had somewhere I could crash for the night?”

************

“Here you go, guys,” Chad announced as he slid two glasses across the bar. Feeling his cell phone vibrate, he stepped around the corner and flipped it open. “Chad Cavenaugh here.” He listened carefully, his brow furrowing. “Of course, Cameron; wait right where you are and I’ll come pick you up.”

Tuning to Kipper, Chad quickly informed him of his change in plans, told him he’d see him in the morning, grabbed his coat and headed out the door.

He pulled up in front of the hotel and saw Cameron walking back and forth, flapping his arms to keep warm. He rolled his eyes, wondering why the young man lacked the good sense to wait inside. Rolling down the passenger window, he hollered, “Toss your luggage in the back seat and get the hell in here before you freeze your balls off!”

Cameron just flashed a grin at Chad. He tossed his suitcase in the back and hoped into the front seat of the Ranger. “Sorry to bother you,” he apologized. “I just told Henry to fuck off and he didn’t take it well. So I got out and forgot to grab the parka.” He looked down and grinned happily. “At least I get to keep the jeans. One of the few perks of the job. Would you believe, I’ve got Armani T-shirts in my bag?” Again, Cameron was not aware he was bragging.

Chad drove closer to the curb and parked. “Wait here!” he ordered as he got out of the vehicle. He strolled into the hotel and returned in less than five minutes. “Here, put that on!” he instructed and tossed the parka at Cameron.

Not long after, Chad pulled into a gated community and drove the last house on the far side of a cul-du-sac. It was a small, cozy-looking home situated on a double lot with enough trees surrounding it to maintain an air of privacy.

Parking in front of the garage, Chad got out and indicated Cameron was to do likewise. “We’ve got a few things to talk over before I show you to room you’ll be sleeping in,” he announced as he tossed his keys on the counter and picked up the kettle.

“Look, I’ll search for somewhere to live tomorrow,” Cameron said. “That is unless you have any other ideas.” He glanced up at Chad almost shyly. “Look, I don’t want to lie to you. I really fancy you and from what Kyler hinted at, I believe you’re gay like me. But if you don’t want me, that’s cool. I just hope that won’t affect your job offer.” Cameron held his breath, hoping he hadn’t blown it.

“Our being gay has nothing to do with the situation we now find ourselves in.” Chad decided it now was the perfect time to lay his cards on the table. “Look, you’re a good-looking kid and all, but I don’t do either one-night stands or even brief affairs. At this point in time, we are merely employer and employee. You are welcome to stay here as long as you want but I expect you to pull your weight and do your fair share……such as keeping not only your room but the rest of the place reasonably clean and tidy. I trust that isn’t going to prove too difficult.”

“No, it’s won’t be a problem,” Cameron replied. “I’m used to living out of a suitcase so I don’t have that much. One thing my parents did teach me was how to be clean and tidy. That way I didn’t mess up their perfect ‘no child here’ mentality.” Cameron’s wry grin had no humour in it and his eyes briefly lost their sparkle. It didn’t last too long. He’d long ago decided not to carry a chip on his shoulder, life was too short. He smiled sweetly up at Chad. “I don’t do one night stands either,” he said, lying through his teeth. “And I could almost guarantee if I was with you, it wouldn’t be brief. But I can live with the employer/employee concept,” he hastily added, hoping his big mouth hadn’t already ruined things. “I want to pull my weight here. And I’m no freeloader so what kind of rent do you want?”

“Just do your share and give me my space is all I ask. Consider it part of your salary, if you wish.” Chad smiled at the young man standing in front of him. “Let’s get you settled.” He turned and led the way down the hall.

Chad had to admit it had been an eventful day. In a relatively few short hours, he had acquired a new employee and a houseguest. Cameron on the other hand was about to begin a completely different way of life. And at this point in time, neither of them paused to consider where this new path may be leading them.

****************

The next couple of months were rather uneventful as each man quickly adjusted to the changes in their lives. As a rule, Chad worked five and a half days a week at the mine and was usually on-call the rest of the time. Either he or Kipper would take on the evening hours at the bar, working together on Friday and Saturday evenings when it really got busy or whenever there was a tournament.

Both men were pleased with Cameron’s work. He was proving reliable and becoming a valuable employee. They believed the young man was settling in just fine. That he was learning a new job and making friends.

On the home front, Chad and Cameron didn’t see a lot of each other. However, they had easily developed the habit of spending Sundays at home; puttering around, having meals together or just relaxing. Chad found himself looking forward to these times more and more with every passing week.

Of course, nothing runs smoothly forever. Soon or later, the unexpected happens and such was the case one Thursday afternoon.

Cameron looked around the bar and patted himself on the back. It had been easier than he expected, the petty thief had not been too clever and within two weeks he’d been able to report to Chad, who was stealing and how. He’d been accepted by the remaining staff after that incident and he was soon aware that overseeing the daily activities was easy when following the principal, “if it ain’t broke, don’t fix it.” There had only been the one bad apple in the whole lot.

He glanced uneasily to the far corner when a loud, drunken laugh came from where some of the pool tables were set up. There were four men playing a game who were obviously drunk and Cameron was kicking himself for serving them. Chad had been very firm about never serving alcohol to already drunk patrons but it seldom happened during the daytime hours that Cameron worked.

‘They’re my friends,’ Cameron thought to himself. ‘I can’t say no to my friends.’ He glanced over to a pretty, young bar maid. “Hey, Jenny, can you take over for a while. I’m taking my break while it’s quiet.”

Jenny rolled her eyes and looked pointedly at the four men. “Quiet?” she responded in disbelief. “You call them quiet? Every time I go over there, I’ve had to avoid their groping hands. Not always successfully either. I’ll be sporting bruises tonight.”

Cameron saw red. He was not having anyone, friends or not, abusing the staff. He headed purposefully across the room.

“Okay guys, out!” he determinedly ordered.

“What do you mean ‘out’?” It was Lon the oldest and self-styled leader.

“What the hell do you think I mean?” Cameron replied. “Out means get the hell out and don’t come back anytime soon.”

“Are you barring us?” This came from Tom, Lon’s younger brother.

“No, not yet at least,” Cameron replied firmly “But you’re drunk and abusing the staff and I want you all to leave quietly.”

Cameron didn’t know who threw the first punch but before he knew it, he was involved in an all-out brawl. A couple of other customers helped him out and eventually the four men were forced to leave. Cameron’s face was covered in blood.

“Cameron, Cam, stay with me,” Jenny coaxed anxiously as she wiped the blood away. “I’m first going to call an ambulance and then Chad. That cut is going to need stitches.”

“Bloody hell, not a scar not on my face!” Cam was so agitated by the thought that when the ambulance crew arrived, they had to sedate him.

While the paramedics were caring for Cameron, Jenny rang the big boss man. “Chad, I don't want to worry you, but there was a fight in the bar and Cam’s been taken to hospital.”

Meanwhile, Chad and Kipper were putting the final touches on the new schedule for the lounge.

“Looks good,” Kipper mumbled, perusing the list once again.

“Yeah, hope everyone’s in favour,” Chad agreed as he absently reached to answer the phone. “Jade Heights Mining Corp, Cavenaugh speaking.” He sat up straighter as he listened closely. “We’ll be right there!” He hung up and turned back to Kipper. “Trouble at the bar, Cameron’s on his way to the ER and Jenny is on her own,” he announced as he shouldered into his jacket.

“You go to the hospital and I’ll go check out the damages at the pool hall,” Kipper offered, grabbing up car keys, cell phone and overcoat. “What the hell could have happened on Thursday afternoon, for Pete’s sake?” he grumbled under his breath as they headed out the door.

“Dave!” Chad shouted across the compound to his second in command. “Got an emergency; take over, please.” Confident he was leaving the site in good hands, Chad could now concentrate on worrying about Cameron. He was astonished by his almost overwhelming apprehension for the young man. When had he started to care so much? When and how had the young man wormed his way into his heart?

Chad arrived at out-patients minutes after the ambulance. He parked the Ranger and rapidly made his way to the emergency room and the nurses’ station. “I’m here about the injured man who was just brought in.”

The nurse was about to tell him to take a seat when the man in question called out.

“Chad, is that you?” Cameron thought he recognised the voice. “I’m over here.” He smiled up as Chad appeared through the curtains that surrounded the hospital bed he was on. “Hi,” he said smiling wanly. “I guess I let things get out of control. I’m really sorry.”

Chad looked at his young employee and eyed the dressing on his forehead. “You’ve been stitched up?” he asked, coming to the point almost immediately.

“Yes,” Cameron replied. “They said it will probably leave a small scar. That asshole, Tom, was wearing rings. I can hide the scar with my hair though.” He demonstrated by fixing his hair so the fringe covered the dressing. He became serious. “Look, I know Thursday’s are real quiet but I thought I could handle them. I guess I was wrong.” He looked up at Chad apprehensively. “Is this going to affect my job? I did know you told me never to serve already drunk people, but I didn’t realize they were as far gone as they were and besides these guys are my friends so how could I have said no?”

“Take it easy, Cameron. I haven’t heard all the fact yet. According to Jenny’s ‘Reader’s Digest’ version of events, you didn’t mishandle anything. Your so-called friends instigated the trouble.” As usual, Chad appeared calm and in control. Unknown to those around him, he was seething inside. How dare anyone hurt this young man! “I don’t want you worrying about anything. We’ll get you home, where we can talk things over after you rested and I hear Kipper’s take on the situation.”

Cameron had really enjoyed the last couple of months, especially the Sundays. He was learning to cook, never having even peeled a carrot in his life before. Last Sunday, he’d prepared a meal by himself for the first time. Venison stew and Chad had even had a second helping. Everything had been going fine. Even though Cameron knew he had a thumping great crush on his boss, he’d managed to keep it to himself.

He looked closely at Chad. There was something in the way he looked that Cameron had never seen before. It was more than care for a friend; Cameron was sure of it. Chad had patched him up often enough when kitchen utensils had fought back against his inexperience in using them, but the look on his face at this moment was different from those times. Cameron freely admitted he had verbal diarrhea whereas Chad was silent to the extent of being almost mute, so reading body language was a skill Cameron was slowly developing.

That evening found Chad and Cameron spending a well-deserved time-out at home with Cameron nursing one hell of a headache. The only thing making it all worthwhile was the hands-on care he was receiving from Chad.

Kipper had dropped by and it had been decided that no employee at the bar was at fault for the afternoon’s events, so the matter was laid to rest. However, everyone had secretly determined not to let it happen again if at all possible.

Chad sat on one end of the sofa, Cameron’s head safely resting on his lap. He was absently rubbing his fingertips across the band-aide on the young man’s forehead and coming to a final decision on an issue that had raised itself several times over the last couple of weeks.

“Cameron, I’ve got something to say,’ the older man brusquely announced. “We’ve known each other for going on three month now, and I think it’s high time we both spoke our minds and cleared the air so to speak.” He paused and glanced down to make sure his words weren’t falling of deaf ears. Seeing a look of expectation on his room-mate’s face, he continued. “I find I’ve started to care for you, in fact more than I thought possible. I was wondering if you’d be interested in dating some to see if something more that an employer/employee relationship was in our immediate future. And before you say it, I realize fraternizing with the hired help is frowned upon by most, our situation has been somewhat different from the start; what with us not only working together but also living in the same house.”

Chad cleared his throat. He smiled at Cameron’s expression of disbelief, readily admitting to himself it was the most he has spoken at any one given time since they’d met. He chuckled when the other man remained opened-mouth and rather tongue-tied for couple of minutes.

“But we only see each other on Sundays,” Cameron pointed out. “I work until six most nights and you’re always on call at the mine or looking after the lounge. I don’t see how we can do it. Not that I’m saying no,” he hurriedly added. “I’m saying hell yes but I’m not sure how we can work it.” Cameron sounded discouraged.

“Yes, I’m aware that our present working schedules interfere with us seeing a lot of each other, but that is about to change. Kipper and I have been working out a new timetable where the bar is concerned. Kipper’s sister, who has been our stand-by for the past several years, has requested some regular shifts of her own. As of next week, she will be taking over as supervisor on Monday and Tuesday evenings as well as during the days on Thursday and Friday. Your day-off is being changed from Saturday to Wednesday. Some of your new shifts will coincide with the times I work at the pub. Plus, we will not only have Sunday’s together but also three addition evenings a week. Having Carissa on staff gives us a bit more flexibility. What do you think of all this?”

“It sounds good,” Cameron’s voice was cautious. “Where does it leave me though? I was hired to cover those quiet times right?” At Chad’s nod, he continued. “So if I’m in when you are, am I changed to bar-hand? I’m covering during the day Monday and Tuesday as usual.” He looked at Chad, who nodded once again. “Plus I am on duty Thursday and Friday nights as well as Saturday all day? It’s just that if you and/or Kipper are around when I’m on, you don’t need a manager, right?” Cameron was not to sure how it would work.

“Well first off, Cameron, you were not exactly hired as a manager, as Kipper and I have always done the managing. You and Carissa will be shift supervisors when on duty. My business partner and I usually work in the office but are available should extra help be needed. You will have a slightly bigger staff the two evenings you work as we’re busier then. You are doing a great job and we felt you were ready for a bit more responsibility. Of course, getting home later on Friday means you won’t be expected to go in so early on Saturday, so you see there are a number of benefits all around.”

“Well, I guess if one of the side benefits is me getting to have more time with you, I’m all for it.” Cameron’s smile could have powered the national grid, it was so bright.

“Good! Then how about this coming Monday evening, we go out for supper and a movie?”

“Wow, a traditional date. Cool,” Cameron joked. “And you don’t drop me at home after because we already live together. I’m sure this is ass-backwards as it were.” He looked at Chad wondering how the new talkative man would take this piece of wit.

“There is some truth to that,” the older man laughed. “Although we don’t actually live together in the traditional sense, we do live in the same house.” All and all, Chad was pleased with the responses he received from Cameron and was looking forward to the upcoming change in their affiliation.

*************

Cameron enjoyed dating. Being able to cuddle up to Chad afterwards was great; better than his dreams, in fact. The new schedule was working out well and they had managed to go out on dates or just stay home and cuddle quite often over the last several weeks. And of course, there was the time spent exploring each other’s bodies, learning their likes and dislikes as they drew closer together and fell in love.

Their relationship gradually changed to where both men wanted more than ‘just dating’ encompassed. Both felt ready to commit to a long-term partnership, promising fidelity to one another. It was time to share more than their bodies; it was time to share their souls.

It was also time to set the dynamics. Chad was a Top, plan and simple. He didn’t only top sexually, he made it known he would accept nothing other than being HOH in his own home. But how did Cameron feel about that?

Chad introduced the subject while the two of them were cuddling one night, having just watched a DVD.

“Well, I’ve done some reading,” Cameron slowly responded, “on the internet.” He looked at Chad shyly. “I knew I was looking for something different, I just didn’t know what.” Cameron ran his hand through his hair, rearranging it to cover the scar, which was hardly noticeable. “So from my reading, we sit down and make the rules. If I step out of line or break the rules, there are consequences, right? You don’t spank do you? I mean I’m not a child or anything”

“Actually, my love, now that you’ve brought it up; yes, I do spank. Not for every infraction, but definitely for the more serious ones such as endangering yourself or others; also for being dishonest in any way or under-minding our relationship. For those less serious, you can count on loss of privileges and extra chores. Temper tantrums will involve a time-out for you to calm down, quite possibly in a nice quiet corner.” Chad pulled Cameron closer and gently kissed his lips before continuing. “However, at no time will I ever want you feel less of a man just because you require a bit of guidance. Nor do I want you to believe you are admired and loved any less. In fact, the opposite is what’s true.”

“You know that’s so different from the way I was brought up,” Cameron spoke softly. “My parents didn’t believe in corporal punishment so they used to punish me by yelling at me and sending me to bed without dinner. I hated it. I was almost glad when they kicked me out. Henry just continued using the same methods. The only time I felt valued was when the camera shutter clicked.” He smiled and the tone of his voice changed. “Well that’s over and done with, and I don’t want to dwell on it. Many people had really bad abusive childhoods but I’m not one of them. Now I’ve got the kind of man I want and the kind of relationship I didn’t know I wanted.”

So the commitments were made and their life as a couple began. It was a memorable occasion that had taken place several months ago.

The End